Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Herbert, Henry William, 1807-1858 [1852], The Cavaliers of England, or, The times of the revolutions of 1642 and 1688. (Redfield, New York) [word count] [eaf580T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

LEGENDS
OF
LOVE AND CHIVALRY.
The Cavaliers of England.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page THE
CAVALIERS OF ENGLAND,
OR
THE TIMES OF THE REVOLUTIONS OF 1642 AND 1688.
REDFIELD,
CLINTON HALL, NEW YORK.
1852.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1852,
By J. S. REDFIELD,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, in and for the Southern
District of New York.
STEREOTYPED BY C. C. SAVAGE,
13 Chambers Street, N. Y.

-- --

Dedication My Dear Halleck:

[figure description] Dedication.[end figure description]

I know that to no purer judge, no deeper drinker at the well
of English undefiled than yourself could I do myself the honor
of dedicating my volumes. I know also that to no friendlier
auditor could I offer it, than to you, who, of American poets,
was the first to encourage my efforts by the grateful meed of
your approbation. Accept, therefore, this slight tribute of my
regard and gratitude, in which if you recognise some of my
earlier lucubrations, you will find them retouched by an elder,
if not abler hand, and contrasted with several the very latest,
and pray, Believe me ever,

Your sincere friend and faithful servant,
Henry William Herbert. The Cedars,
January 1, 1852.

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Contents Page.[end figure description]


The Brothers in Arms, or Three noblest Victims for
Opinion's Sake
9

The Rival Sisters or Inglerorough Hall 27

Jasper St. Aubyn, or the Course of Passion 147

Vernon in the Vale, or the Price of Blood 343

-- --

ADVERTISEMENT.

[figure description] Advertisement. [Page 007].[end figure description]

In producing this volume of “Legends of Love and Chivalry,
I neither desire to palm off an old work on the public
as a new, nor yet to have what is really, in some considerable
part new, regarded as a mere reproduction.

For nearly twenty years, I have been engaged in the preparation
of articles for various magazines, some yet alive and
flourishing, many long since defunct. Many of these magazines
had but a small circulation at any time, many are utterly
forgotten, all are considered more or less as ephemeral, to be
read once and laid aside for ever. A new generation, moreover,
has arisen since I first assumed the pen as a profession;
and it is the consideration of all these things, united with the
hope that some of my more recent readers may care to learn
something of the man who is, in the boy who has ceased to
be, and the pardonable desire of placing in a permanent shape,
what has only heretofore appeared in a fugitive form, that I
now lay before a public — which has always been indulgent to
me — a revised, rewritten, and augmented edition of some

-- 008 --

[figure description] Advertisement. Page 008.[end figure description]

writings, which, perhaps, with the natural partiality of the old for
the things they did when young, I do not consider the worst
of my humble efforts.

The papers which compose this series, in part original and
new, are herein published, not in chronological order as they
were written, but in chronological order as the events occurred
to which they relate — they are in close connection as to time,
place, and I believe, historic verisimilitude — they are intended
to illustrate the habits of society, life, and manners, the usages
and feelings, both military and domestic, of various countries,
at various epochs, from the commencement of chivalry in the
crusades, to its conclusion in the epoch of Louis XIV., of
France.

I have no more to say in explanation, either of my work, or
of my motives in producing it, but only to submit it to the candor
and kindness of my readers, be they few or many.

Henry William Herbert. The Cedars,
January 1, 1852.
Main text

-- --

p580-014 The Brothers in Arms; OR, THREE NOBLEST VICTIMS FOR OPINION SAKE. A Battlefield of Berkshire. 1643.

[figure description] Divisional Title-Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

It is the saddest of all the considerations which weigh upon
the candid and sincere mind of the true patriot, when civil dispute
is on the eve of degenerating into civil war, that the best,
the wisest, and the bravest of both parties, are those who first
fall victims for those principles which they mutually, with equal
purity and faith, and almost with equal reason, believe to be
true and vital; that the moderate men, who have erst stood
side by side for the maintenance of the right and the common
good — who alone, in truth, care for either right or common
good — now parted by a difference nearly without a distinction,
are set in deadly opposition, face to face, to slay and be slain
for the benefit of the ultraists — of the ambitious, heartless, or
fanatical self-seekers, who hold aloof in the beginning, while
principles are at stake, and come into the conflict when the
heat and toil of the day are over, and when their own end, not
their country's object, remains only to be won.

So great and manifest a truth is this, and so heavily has the
sense of this responsibility weighed upon the souls of the best,
and therefore greatest men, that not a few have doubted whether
it be not better to endure all endurable assaults on liberty, all,
in a word, short of its utter extinction, than to defend it through
the awful path of civil war; which, terminate it how it may,

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

leaves the state, nine times out of ten, in the end, as much
aloof from true liberty on the one side, as it was in the commencement
on the other.

This sad and terrible truth was never more clearly demonstrated
than in the opening of the great English civil war
between the first Charles and his parliament — a war which
began, undeniably, with the king, as principally in the wrong —
though the worst grievances on his part were already redressed,
and his most odious pretensions renounced — and which ended
with the parliament as the most odious, intolerant, persecuting,
and despotical oligarchy, that ever induced true men almost to
loathe the prostituted name of liberty.

I am not about to write history, but to portray one true and
sad scene of it. Yet to do so, it is necessary to glance briefly
at the events preceding it. All readers are of course aware
that, during the whole seventeen years, between the accession
of the unfortunate Charles to the throne and the hoisting of his
standard at Nottingham, there had been a long and fiercely-disputed
civil struggle between the supporters of constitutional
liberty and the upholders of irresponsible monarchy; in which
the latter were beaten, step by step, till every stronghold of
their position was forced, and the position itself abandoned as
untenable.

When Charles, at Nottingham, raised that hapless standard,
amid the wind and tempest, which, ominous of ill, rent it from
the banner-staff, he had no choice but to do so if he intended aught
beyond holding the title and wearing the insignia of a royalty
which had ceased to exist. And so clearly was this visible,
that many of those who had waged the civic strife most strenuously
in their places in the senate, who had risked their all —
that all which the signers of the Declaration of Independence
pledged — their lives, their fortunes, and their sacred honors,
against the absolute yea of a despotic king — now risked that

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

very all against the arrogant assumption of an intruding parliament.
Nay! that the most prominent of the leaders on the
side of the parliament itself, dreading the victory of their own
masters but little less than that of the king, suffered the war to
languish which they might have finished at a blow, almost before
it was begun; while the “nobles who fought for the crown”
were almost equally unwilling to see Charles too suddenly and
thoroughly successful, lest with the recovery of his just prerogative
he might return to his unjust assumptions.

But scarcely had a year flown, or ever the field was left clear,
the true patriots — the wise, the noble, and the good, on either
side — had fallen fruitless victims to their principles — clear
for the conflict of the unscrupulous and the selfish, the bold and
the bad.

Every field, on which the kindred armies met during the
first two years, was watered with the best blood of England.
But though great men and good men fell on either side, it is on
record, from the lips of one not likely to overland the royalists,
that in every action, whether he won or lost the day, the king
was the loser; for that he lost nobles and gentlemen, while the
parliament lost pimple-nosed serving-men and drunken tapsters;
and Oliver Cromwell was not the man to value the life of gentleman
or noble above that of serving-man or tapster, merely
for the station which he filled or the title which he held, unless
there had been something truly noble — noble with the nobility
of manhood, truth, and virtue — in those dead peers of England
to whom he left this honest epitaph.

Of those who had most earnestly, most usefully striven, side
by side in the house for constitutional liberty, before the sword
was drawn, the best and wisest were, John Hampden; Lucius
Cary, better known as Lord Falkland; Hyde, earl of Clarendon,
the great historian; Sir Harry Vane; Lord Kimbolton,
afterward earl of Manchester; the Lord Carnarvon; and many

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

another commoner and peer, all alike true to their trust as
Englishmen, all alike resolute champions, noble conquerors of
England's constitutional freedom.

The sword was drawn: and where were those banded brothers?
Hampden in arms for the state, Falkland in arms for the
king; Hyde and Sir Harry Vane with but the rapier's length
between them; Manchester a general of the parliament, Carnarvon
the best horse-officer of the king!

Alas, patriotic blood! alas, noble victims! on both sides victims
to the same cause of liberty — each as he understood the
term in his sincere, unselfish soul! — alas! band of brethren
severed and set in mortal opposition, by the least difference of
opinion, by the mere shadow of a shade!

And of all these, or ever a full year had passed away from
the displaying of that standard, the best slept in a bloody grave.
Or ever the fierce struggle was fought out, all had retired to
make way for the unscrupulous and unpatriotic, who fought for
names, not for things; for profit, not for principle.

The first action of the armies, at Edgehill, was a drawn battle;
but its consequences, no less than the prestige of first victory,
were with Charles. Essex retreated; and the king took
Oxford, Reading, marched on his metropolis, beat the parliament-men
at Brentford, within six miles of London, and might
have finished the war that day; but that his own officers, distrusting
him, as Essex distrusted his masters, persuaded him
to draw off his forces, and retire to Oxford, in hope of a speedy
accommodation.

So closed the first campaign: but here to close the war was
found impossible; for the king could not, the parliament would
not, recede one inch. With the spring of 1643 the war was
recommenced; and, with the war, havoc unheard of in England
since the bloody conflict between the rival roses. In the
north the cavaliers, in the east the puritans, were in the

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

ascendency; and in these quarters little fell out of importance. In
the west, every stream ran red, every grass field grew rank, with
carnage. At Stratton, on the 16th of May, the Cornish under
Trevannion, Slanning, and Sir Bevil Grenville, all peaceful and
accomplished men, torn from the endearments of home and the
charming ties of family by an overruling sense of duty, and the
last of the three admitted by his enemies to be the best-beloved
person in all the west of England, carried all before them —
weeping amid the joy of victory over the gallant dead who had
fallen by their own unwilling swords. At Chalgrove-field, in
Berkshire, only a few weeks later, fell John Hampden, serving
as a volunteer with the horse of Lord Essex; and — I quote
from a well-known historian — “what most pleased the royalists
was the expectation that some disaster had happened to Mr.
Hampden, their capital and much-dreaded enemy. One of the
prisoners taken in the action said he was confident Mr. Hampden
was hurt; for he saw him, contrary to his usual custom,
ride off the field before the action was finished; his head hanging
down, and his hands leaning on his horse's neck. Next
day the news arrived that he was shot in the shoulder with a
brace of bullets, and the bone broken. Some days after he
died, in exquisite pain, of his wound; nor could his whole
party, had their army met a total overthrow, have been thrown
into greater consternation.” The death of John Hampden most
pleased the royalists! — most pleased the very men who, one
little year before, had been his friends and fellow-voters, for
freedom and against the king! And this is civil war! its consequences
and its glory!

Oh, fatal joy of the victorious royalists! For had John
Hampden not ridden off the field of Chalgrove, “with his head
hanging down and his hands on his horse's neck,” but lived to
see the end of that dread war, the first Charles had never bent
his head to the block at Whitehall; had the good commoner

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

not died in exquisite pain of that wound, neither had the weak
king died in exquisite indignity of the headman's blow.

Almost at the same moment, on Lansdown, known to this day
as the “field of gentle blood,” fell Basil Grenville, “the person
most beloved in all the west of England” — fell in the arms of
victory, almost rejoicing to be thus early released from the sad
task of fighting against Englishmen, as he believed for England's
welfare. At Roundway-down, on the 13th of July, Wilmot,
with fearful loss, utterly routed Waller for the parliament;
and the next month Rupert won Bristol at the pike's point, but
left in the bloody breaches Slanning, Trevannion, Viscount
Grandison, all patriots, all men of moderation, with five hundred
others, all gentlemen of veritable honor.

Again the king might have marched upon London, and again
would he certainly have carried it. But again the moderation
of his nobles, and their distrust of him whom yet they most
trusted, prevailed; and they induced him to sit down, fatally
for the royal cause, before the trifling town of Gloucester —
still hoping that in its weak and reduced condition the parliament
might now be willing to treat on fair and equitable terms.
But the moderate men were dead, or disgusted with the weary
war, and had retired from a strife which they already perceived
to be hopeless if not endless. And with persistency equal to
that of Rome when Hannibal was thundering at her gates —
and had it been in as just a cause, equally noble — the parliament
still stood defiant, refusing all accommodation, save on
terms that would have left the king virtually crownless and the
realm actually churchless. Within the walls of Gloucester,
Massey made a defence that was indeed heroical. And as the
king's fortunes waxed sick with hope delayed, more and more
did the moderate men, at length then perceiving the ambition
of the parliament, fall off from those who no longer fought for
freedom. Bedford, Holland, and Conway, all peers of England,

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

peers of the first and noblest, all then, and to this day, lovers
of the largest liberty, deserted the puritans' parliament at Whitehall,
to join the king's parliament at Oxford. Northumberland,
the parliamentarian admiral, forsook the fleet and retired to his
castle in his own northern county; Essex, the parliamentarian
general, exhorted his masters to peace, and almost declined
their service. All thoughts of pacification were then laid aside,
for the presbyterian pulpits thundered, the puritan zealots of
the city raved and rioted, the parliamentarian statesmen lied,
without shame or remorse; spreading a rumor, which they knew
to be false, shaking the national and religious heart of England
to its very core — “a rumor of twenty thousand Irish papists
who had landed, and were to cut the throat of every protestant.”

Then Essex marched, and then reluctant — marched only
then because unwilling to resign his leading to fierce, unscrupulous,
fanatic gladiators. By a masterly move, he relieved
Gloucester; but, still unwilling to conquer, declined battle, and
retired by a circuitous route on London. The cavaliers meanwhile
did now, when it was too late, what, had they done in
July, would have placed the king in that palace which he was
never to enter but once more, and only thence to issue upon
the scaffold. They marched straight upon London, seeing at
last that peace could be only had through conquest.

When Essex came to Newbury, some sixty miles from London,
thinking that he had circumvented the royalists and left
them far to the rearward, he found them in force, and prepared
for instant action, between him and his goal. He had no choice
but to fight; and it was with a heavy heart, and a dull, careworn
countenance, that he saw the sun go down behind the
Berkshire hills, as he gave orders to deliver battle on the
morrow.

There is no lovelier or more sweetly pastoral plain in all the

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

southwest of England than that through which flow the bright waters
of the brimful Kennet, whereon stands the old town of Newbury,
defended by the gray and dismantled keep of Donnington,
stretching away northward in a boundless champaign of green
luxuriance far into level Berkshire, but to the southward bounded
by the rich beech-woods of Hampshire, above which rise, scarce
six miles distant — this bleak and bare to the top, where it is
crested by the vallum of a Roman camp, that clothed in glorious
umbrage to the very summit — the twin chalk-hills Beacon
and Syddon. Sweet plain! dear, unforgotten hills! two fifths
of a century have flown since I beheld you last, happy in easy,
careless childhood, and in all chances of mortality never shall
I behold you any more; yet the memory of your green slopes,
your gleaming waters, and of those gray, war-battered walls of
Donnington, is fresher and warmer at my heart than many a
thing of yesterday — fresh and warm as the tones of a voice,
long since mute in the cold grave, which told me, yet a mere
child, while the speaker's hand pointed to the crumbling keep,
that beneath those gray ruins, nearly two hundred years ago,
one fell, who bore a familiar and a kindred name — fell in his
duty, fighting for his king, his country, and his God; and fixed
the moral in the boy's mind by the injunction, “When need
shall be, see that thou do in likewise!”

The day had come when that one finished his career of glory.
And on the morning of that September day he sat with two
others, brothers in arms, before a frugal table, nigh to a latticed
window of his then unbattered tower of Donnington. And he
gazed through the lattice over the deep woodlands of East
Woodhay, then glowing with the first golden hues of autumn,
over the fair demesnes of Highclere, toward those fair hills, his
birthright, as his birthplace: but between these and his eye
frowned the deep masses of the parliamentarian foot, bristling
with puissant pikes, and sparkling with the already kindled

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

matches of the firm London trainbands; and he turned him
from the sight, and raised the winecup with a sigh.

Robert Dormer, of that line the last earl of Carnarvon — his
portrait, and in his portrait the man, yet lives, as he lived then,
in the unaltered colors of Antonio Vandyke. Tall, slender,
graceful, with the high, sharp-cut, aquiline features and loosewaving
chestnut locks — sure indications of his Norman blood—
with the loose velvet jerkin, the broad embroidered swordbelt,
the richly-wrought lace collar, in which — for few of the
cavaliers wore defensive armor, although their enemies were
cased in complete steel — he was ever wont, as Clarendon has
left it of him, to charge home.

His friends and fellow-soldiers, fellow-lovers of liberty above
glory, now fighting for its substance and reality against its empty
name and semblance, were Lucius Cary, Viscount Falkland,
and the young earl of Sunderland, immortalized they also by
the same wondrous Flemish painter.

But Falkland lives not on his canvass as he showed on that
morning, but as before the civil wars began — young, smooth-faced,
serene, joyous, happy; courtly attired in rich blue velvet,
with large white tassels pendent from his Flanders lace cravat.
Such was he in happier days, who, “when called into public
life, stood foremost in all attacks upon the high prerogatives of
the crown, and displayed that masculine eloquence and undaunted
love of liberty, which, from his intimate acquaintance
with the sublime spirits of antiquity, he had greedily imbibed.”
Such was he in happier days, who, when compelled to choose
sides in actual war, when he had elected to “defend those limited
powers which remained to monarchy, and which he deemed
necessary to the support of the English constitution,” lost all
his natural cheerfulness and vivacity, became almost a sloven
in his dress, and was wont oftentimes, even when in the midst
of joyous friends, with wine and revelry around him, to shake

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

his head in sorrowful abstraction, to wring his hands, and “ingeminate
with shrill, sad accents, the words `peace, peace!”'
Such was he in happier days, who was beloved by friend and
foe; the friend of John Hampden, the friend of Charles Stuart;
one of the best and truest gentlemen the world ever saw — oraator,
scholar, statesman, soldier, patriot, man. Even when he
took arms for conscience sake, for conscience sake also he
would take no command, but fought ever, as Hampden was
fighting when he fell, a volunteer in the horse.

The earl of Sunderland was the youngest of the three, and,
as the youngest, untried in statesmanship though proved in war,
less a scholar than a soldier, and less a thinker than an actor,
the cheeriest and lightest-hearted of the three. He alone of
the three was sheathed from head to foot in a complete panoply
of antique armor, but he wore his visor up and beaver down,
revealing the whole of his smooth, youthful face and delicate
features, flushed a little by the heat of his armor and the excitement
of the moment.

“Why do you sigh,” he said, “Carnarvon? You are not
wont to sigh, I think, on the eve of battle.”

“I am not wont to sigh,” replied the other, “you should say
rather, Sunderland, in the act of battle. But who would not
sigh to look on such a sight as that?” He pointed to the steady
front of the puritans, stationary on the plain, and thence to the
gay cassocks and plumed hats of Rupert's highborn cavalry,
wheeling and careering in the distance; and concluded by quoting
in a solemn and melancholy tone the glorious lines of
Massinger:—


“`They have drawn together
Two royal armies full of fiery youth,
Equal in power to do and courage to bear,
So near intrenched it is beyond all hope
That shall be divided any more
Until it be determined by the sword

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]



Which hath the better cause; seeing that success
Concludes the victor innocent, the vanquished
Most miserably guilty.'
“Is it not so, dear Falkland?”

But he whom he addressed shook his head with a calm,
grave smile; and then his companions observed, for the first
time, that he was dressed with elegance and taste very unusual
for him in later days, and that his long, light hair, once so beautiful,
was carefully combed out and curled, and although sadly
faded and thickly streaked with gray, bespoke the courtier and
the cavalier rather than the spirit-broken murmurer for “peace!
peace!

Sunderland saw this first, and partly it may be from a touch
of recklessness, partly from a desire to cheer up the despondent
spirits of his gallant friends, he still spoke in livelier tones
than his own heart suggested.

“The days of miracles have come again, I think,” he said.
“Here is Carnarvon grave and Falkland gay at the prospect
of striking one more good blow for the king, perhaps the winning
blow. For if we scatter, as the Lord in his grace send
we may, those scurvy Londoners to the four winds of heaven,
it is as clear as yon rising sun that the rogue parliament can
raise no army any more, and the king must enjoy his own
again. Thinkest thou not with me, gallant Falkland? Nay,
but I know thou dost, else why so light a smile and so gay a
garb, unless that thy clear soul foresees thy long-desired peace?”

“Those scurvy Londoners are Englishmen still, Sunderland,”
replied Carnarvon; “Englishmen fighting, as we fight, for what
they honestly believe the right. I for one am sick of smiting,
and would it were over, whether it were by peace or by —”

“Death, dear Carnarvon,” interrupted Falkland; “death, gentle
Sunderland. It is death that I foresee, not victory nor peace.
I would not that the enemy should find me dead in slovenly

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

attire or in any guise indecent and unfitting to our calling and
our cause. Therefore it is that I am brave to-day; and if I
be less sad than is my wont, it is that I am aweary of the times
and foresee much more misery to England. But I believe
that I shall be out of it before night.”

“Indeed! indeed! do you too feel this?” cried Carnarvon.
“Why, as I looked but now over my greenwoods of East Woodhay,
over my chase of Highclere, over my Hampshire hills, I
felt as if a voice spoke to me audibly, `Look thy last, look thy
last at them, Robert Dormer; for never wilt thou, nor any of
thy name, see the sun rise up any more or go down over them.”'

“But it was not therefore thou didst sigh?” asked his friend.
“Thou dost not fear to fall; dost thou regret to die?”

“I neither fear nor regret, Lucius Cary. But I would fain
live to see my king restored to his throne, and the servant of
my God restored to his churches. Nevertheless, not my will
be done, but His, for He knows best who knows all things.”

“Amen!” said Falkland solemnly.

“And amen!” replied Sunderland a moment afterward. “And
may he be gracious to us and forget not us, even if we forget
him, in the heat and hurry of the day that is before us; for if
you dream aright, and you too fall before me, I think I shall
not be far behind you.”

And as he spoke, he stretched out his mail-clad arms, and
in one close embrace commingled stood for the last time those
three noble brothers.

While they were still clasped breast to breast, sharp and shrill
rang the trumpets from below with a right royal flourish, until
from “turret to foundation-stone” the old keep resounded, and
almost seemed to rock, at that soul-stirring summons.

“The king! the king! God save the king!” shouted Carnarvon,
casting his beaver on his long love-locks, and snatching
his heavy sword from the table.

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

“To horse and away! to horse and away!” cried Sunderland.

“And the best man to-day is he who strikes the hardest,”
exclaimed Falkland, every trace of melancholy vanishing from
his fine face.

Down stairs they hurried, and as they reached the castlecourt,
there stood the king, all armed except his helmet, which
a page held behind, with the George in its blue riband about
his neck, and the star of the garter on his breast, about to
mount a splendid snow-white charger, with a tall greyhound at
his side, looking, as he was to the very last, every inch a man,
a gentleman, and a king.

His face, that serene, melancholy face — prophetic, as some
thought, of a violent and early death — kindled as he looked on
that devoted three, and his manner, usually so austere and
grave, relaxed.

“My noble lords, my faithful friends —” Some inward feeling
overpowered the stern, grave nature of the man, and he
could say no more. But as each bent his knee in silence, and
left a teardrop with the last kiss of loyalty upon his ungloved
hand, a tear — a tear which no extremity of his own sorrows
ever wrung from those calm, steady eyes — dropped on the
head of Falkland.

Again the trumpets flourished, and every cavalier was in his
saddle, every sword out of its scabbard.

A little hour and they stood face to face, those kindred hosts
arrayed beneath the glorious sun for mutual slaughter — but no
time now for thought, but for action! action! action!

Hot Rupert's sword is out, his banner on the wind, his spur
in his charger's side. “God and the king! God and the king!”
and out went the unconquered cavaliers, an overwhelming torrent
of black feathers, and blue scarfs, and glittering swordpoints.
“God and the king!” — and though the troopers of the
parliament fought like men, and rallied again and again when

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

broken; and still resisted after regiments were regiments no
longer; and fought by squadrons first, with Sir Philip Stapleton's
white hat conspicuous in their van, and then in troops,
and at last in little knots, back to back — still who were they,
that they should match the matchless cavaliers of England?

In the words of the gallant Sunderland, they were scattered
to the four winds of heaven, but not until the sun had already
“sloped his westering wheel,” and verged toward the horizon.
And now the day seemed to be all but won, and of the three
not one had fallen, not one was even wounded.

What foot as yet had borne the brunt of the charging cavaliers?
For once, Rupert forgot not his duty in the fury of his
triumph; for once, he restrained his madness for the chase, and
wheeled on the pikes of the puritans, lined by the musketeers
of the London trainbands. “Charge home! charge home!
God and the king! the day is ours!”

But theirs it was not yet; for the pikes stood like a wall of
solid steel, and that appalling roll of revolving English fire,
which no human horse has ever faced unbroken, rose and fell,
rose and fell incessant. And for the first time the cavaliers
were hurled back, dauntless though bent and shattered, like a
broken billow from an iron coast. There went down Lucius
Cary, shot through the heart by a musket-bullet from the scurvy
London trainbands. There went down Sunderland above him,
his avenger; for, as the fatal shot was discharged, his long,
keen broadsword cleft the musketeer, through skullcap, hair,
and skull, down to his eyes, and hurled him dead upon his
noble victim. But in that very point of time, one pike-point
pierced his charger's poitrel, and drove deep into his counter;
a second found the unguarded spot, the open visor of the gallant
rider, and down went he, unconscious of the sudden deathwound—

“Rider and horse, friend and foe, in one red burial blent.”

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

Rallying to the trumpet and the royal cry, steadily wheeled
the unconquered cavaliers over the dying and the dead — again
upon the serried pikes, again upon the rolling volleys. And
now! now — is it victory? — back! back! by the very impetus
of their own charge — back! back! two hundred yards and
better, they bore the pikes before them! But the pikes were
still unbroken, and the fire still rolled incessant, tolling the
knell of many a patriot soul departed. Again the cavaliers recoiled
from that impenetrable phalanx, from that withering fire.

Bareheaded, in his shirt-sleeves, dripping from head to foot
with the blood of the enemy, but unscathed, as the bravest often
are, Carnarvon fought the foremost and fell back the last from
that second charge — ignorant still of the fate of his banded
brothers, such was the tumult and confusion of the fray. He
fell back, only to rally his men once more unto the charge; and
as he galloped after them, shouting, adjuring, praying them,
with his sword-point lowered, his eyes intent on the halting
and fast-rallying cavaliers, and thoughtless of any enemy at
hand, his charger started from a confused heap of dead which
lay right in his path.

The seat of the earl was too firm to be shaken, but his eyes
wandered for a moment to the pile of carnage. He saw and
knew his friends, and saw or knew no more on earth. For at
that instant a trooper of the parliamentarian army, not one of
whom had been seen on the battle-field for hours, came straggling
back to his banners; and as he casually passed in the
rear of the brave earl, recognised him on the instant, and drove
his sword, a coward blow from behind, through his unguarded
side, and laid him dead within five paces of his faithful fellows.

Charge after charge, again and again, on went and home
went Rupert! But in vain, all in vain! for those pikes still
received them — still, as they recoiled, advanced unbroken —
that fire still rolled on incessant!

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

Night at last, that common friend of all weary and dismantled
armies, severed them, and they sank down to sleep, with
no watch-fires kindled, no sentries posted, among the dying
and the dead, in the very lines where they had fought all day
exhausted but unconquered.

No note was taken of the dead that night, and the cold moon
alone kept watch over the solemn death-bed of the devoted
three. But when, at dawn of day, Essex decamped in haste,
and Rupert's trumpets sounded boot and saddle to beat up the
rear of the retiring army, Carnarvon was not there, nor Sunderland,
nor Falkland: and all men knew — their wars over —
that Sunderland's hot gallantry was cold, Carnarvon's latest
wish frustrated, and Falkland's “peace, peace,” won.

Thus fell they, the three noblest victims, for opinion's sake —
the last “brothers in arms” in England — and may they be the
last for ever!

With them, too, fell the crown; for from that day there were
no moderate men, on either side, for many a year, nor any real
hope of victory for Charles or peace for England. Therefore
with them fell for a while the crown, as never may it fall again
while the round world holds fast.

-- --

p580-032 The Rival Sisters; OR, INGLEBOROUGH HALL. A Local Legend of the Great Civil War. 1644.

[figure description] Divisional Title-Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

CHAPTER I.

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

In one of those sweet glens, half-pastoral, half-sylvan, which
may be found in hundreds channelling the steep sides of the
moorland hills, and sending down the tribute of their pure limestone
springs to the broad rivers which fertilize, no less than
they adorn, the lovely vales of western Yorkshire, there may
be seen to this day the ruins of an old dwelling-house, situate
on a spot so picturesque, so wild, and yet so soft in its romantic
features, that they would well repay the traveller for a brief
halt, who but too often hurries onward in search of more remote
yet certainly not greater beauties.

The gorge, within the mouth of which the venerable pile
was seated, opens into the broader valley of Wharfdale from
the northeastern side, enjoying the full light and warmth of the
southern sunshine; and although very narrow at its origin,
where its crystal rivulet springs up from the lonely well-head,
fringed by a few low shrubs of birch and alder, expands here
at its mouth into a pretty amphitheatre or basin of a few acres'
circuit.

A wild and feathery coppice of oak, and birch, and hazel,
with here and there a mountain-ash showing its bright-red

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

berries through the red foliage, clothes all the lower part of the
surrounding slopes; while, far above, the seamed and shattered
faces of the gray slaty limestone rise up like artificial walls,
their summits crowned with the fair purple heather, and every
nook and cranny in their sides crowded with odorous wild
flowers. Within the circuits of these natural limits, sheltering
it from every wind of heaven except the gentle south, the turf
lies smooth and even, as if it were a cultured lawn; while a
few rare exotic shrubs, now all run out of shape, and bare and
straggling, indicate yet the time when it was a fair shrubbery,
tended by gentle hands, and visited by young and lovely beings,
now cold in their untimely sepulchres.

The streamlet, which comes gushing down the glen with its
clear, copious flow, boiling and murmuring about the large gray
boulders, which everywhere obstruct its channel, making a
thousand mimic cataracts, and wakening ever a wild, mirthful
music, sweeps here quite close to the foot of the eastern cliff,
the feathery branches of the oakwood dipping their foliage in
its eddies; and then, just as it issues forth into the open champaign,
wheels round in a half-circle, completely isolating the
little amphitheatre above mentioned, except at one point, hard
beneath the opposite hill-face, where a small, winding horse-track,
engrossing the whole space between the streamlet and
the limestone rock, gives access to the lone demesne.

A small, green hillock, sloping down gently to the southward,
fills the embracing arms of the bright brook, around the northern
base of which is scattered a little grove of the most magnificent
and noblest sycamores that I have ever seen; but on
the other side, which yet retains its pristine character of a
smooth, open lawn, there are no obstacles to the view over the
wide valley, except three old gnarled thorn-bushes, uncommon
from their size, and the dense luxuriance of their matted
greenery.

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

It was upon the summit of this little knoll that the old homestead
stood, whose massive ruins of red freestone, all overgrown
with briers and tall, rank grass and dock-leaves, deface the spot
which they adorned of old; and, when it was erect, in all its
fair proportions, the scene which it overlooked and its own
natural attractiveness rendered it one of the loveliest residences
in all the north of England.

The wide, rich, gentle valley, all meadow-land and pasture,
without one brown, ploughed field to mar its velvet green; the
tall, thick hawthorn hedges, with their long lines of hedgerow
timber, oak, ash, and elm, waving above the smooth enclosures;
the broad, clear, tranquil river, flashing out like a silver mirror
through the green foliage; the scattered farmhouses, each nestled
as it were among its sheltering orchards; the village spire
shooting up from the clump of giant elms, which overshadowed
the old graveyard; the steep, long slope on the other side of
the vale, or strath as it would be called in Scotland, all mapped
out to the eye with its green fences and wide, hanging woods;
and far beyond the rounded summits of the huge moorland hills,
ridge above ridge, purple, and grand, and massive, but less and
less distinct as they recede from the eye, and melt away at last
into the far blue distance — such was the picture which its windows
overlooked of old, and which still laughs as gayly as of
yore, in the glad sunshine, around its mouldering walls and
lonely hearthstone.

But if it is fair now, and lovely, what was it, as it showed in
the good old days of King Charles, before the iron hand of civil
war had pressed so heavily upon England? The groves of
sycamores stood there, as they stand now in the prime and
luxuriance of their sylvan manhood; for they are now waxing
aged, and somewhat gray and stag-horned; and the thorn-bushes
sheltered, as they do now, whole choirs of thrushes and
blackbirds; but all the turf, beneath the scattered trees, and

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

on the sunny slope, was so shorn, and rolled, and watered, that
it was smooth and even, and far softer than the most costly
carpet that ever wooed the step of Persian beauty.

The hall was a square building, not very large, and of the
old Elizabethan style, with two irregular additions — wings as
they might be called — of the same architecture, though of a
later period; and its deep-embayed oriel windows, with their
fantastic millions of carved freestone, its tall, quaint chimneys,
and its low porch with overhanging canopy and clustered columns,
rendered it singularly picturesque and striking.

The little green within the gorge of the upper glen, which is
so wildly beautiful in its present situation, left as it is to the
unaided hand of nature, was then a perfect paradise; for an
exquisite taste had superintended its conversion into a sort of
untrained garden. An eye, well used to note effects, had
marked its natural capabilities, and, adding artificial beauties,
had never trenched upon the character of the spot by anything
incongruous or startling.

Rare plants, rich-flowering shrubs, and scented herbs, were
indeed scattered with a lavish hand about its precincts, but were
so scattered that they seemed the genuine production of the
soil. The Spanish cistus had been taught to carpet the wild
crags, in conjunction with the native thyme and heather; the
arbutus and laurestinus had been brought from afar, to vie with
the mountain-ash and holly; the clematis and the sweet-scented
vine blended their tendrils with the rich English honeysuckle
and the luxuriant ivy; rare lotuses might be seen floating, with
their azure-colored cups and broad green leaves, upon the glassy
basins into which the mountain streamlet had been taught to
expand, among the white wild water-lilies and the bright-yellow
clusters of the marsh-marigolds; roses of every hue and scent,
from the dark-crimson of Damascus to the pale blush of soft
Provence, grew side by side with the wild wood-brier and

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

eglantine; and many a rustic seat of mossy stone, or roots and
unbarked branches, invited the loitering visiter in every shadowy
angle.

There was no spot, in all the north of England, whereon the
winter frowned so lightly as on those sheltered precincts —
there was no spot whereon spring smiled so early, and with
so bright an aspect — wherein the summer so long lingered,
pouring her gorgeous flowers, rich with her spicy breath, into
the very lap of autumn. It was indeed a sweet spot, and as
happy as it was sweet and beautiful — before the curse of civil
war was poured upon the groaning land, with its dread train of
foul and fiendish ministers: and yet it was not war, nor any of
its direct consequences, that turned that happy home into a ruin
and desolation.

It was not war — unless the struggles of the human heart —
the conflict of the fierce and turbulent passions — the strife of
principles, of motives, of desires, within the secret soul, may
be called war — as indeed they might, and that with no figurative
tongue; for they are the hottest, the most devastating, the
most fatal, of all that bear that ominous and cruel appellation.

Such was the aspect then of Ingleborough hall, at the period
when it was perhaps the most beautiful, and when, as is but
too often the case, its beauties were on the very point of being
brought to a close for ever. The family which owned the manor—
for the possessions attached to the old homestead were
large, and the authority arising from them extended over a great
part of Upper Wharfdale — was one of those old English races
which, though not noble in the literal sense of the word, are
yet so ancient, and so indissolubly connected with the soil, that
they may justly be comprised among the aristocracy of the land.
The name was Saxon; and it was generally believed, and probably
with truth, that the date of the name and of its connection
with that estate was at the least coeval with the Conquest. To

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

what circumstances it was owing that the Hawkwoods — for
such was the time-honored appellation of the race — had retained
possession of their fair demesne, when all the land was
allotted out to feudal barons and fat priests, can never now be
ascertained, nor does it indeed signify; yet that it was to some
honorable cause, some service rendered, or some high exploit,
may be fairly presumed from the fact that the mitred potentate
of Bolton abbey, who levied his tithes far and near, throughout
those fertile valleys, had no claim on the fruits of Ingleborough.
During the ages that had passed since the advent of the Norman
William, the Hawkwoods had never lacked male representatives
to sustain the dignity of their race; and gallantly
had they sustained it: for in full many a lay and legend, ay!
and in grave, cold history itself, the name of Hawkwood might
be found side by side with the more sonorous appellations of
the Norman feudatories — the Ardens, and Mauleverers, and
Vavasours — which fill the chronicles of border warfare.

At the period of which I write, however, the family had no
male scion. The last heir-male, Ralph Hawkwood, had died
some years before, full of years and of domestic honors — a
zealous sportsman, a loyal subject, a kind landlord, a good
friend. His lot had fallen in quiet times and pleasant places;
and he lived happily, and died in the arms of his family, at
peace with all men. His wife, a calm, placid dame, who had
in her young days been the beauty of the shire, survived him;
and spent her whole time, as she devoted her whole mind and
spirit, in educating the two daughters, joint heiresses of the old
manor-house, who were left by their father's death — two brighteyed,
fair-haired prattlers — dependent for protection on the
strong love, but frail support, of their widowhood mother.

-- 035 --

CHAPTER II.

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

Years passed away, and with their flight the two fair children
were matured into two sweet and lovely women; yet the
same fleeting suns, which brought to them complete and perfect
youth, were fraught to others with decay, and all the carking
cares and querulous ailments of old age. The mother who
had watched, with keen solicitude, over their budding infancy,
over the promise of their lovely childhood, lived indeed; but
lived not to see or understand the full accomplishment of that
bright promise. Even before the elder girl had reached the
dawn of womanhood, palsy had shaken the enfeebled limbs,
and its accustomed follower — mental debility — had in no small
degree impaired the intellect of her surviving parent; but long
before her sister had reached her maturity, the limbs were
helplessly immovable, the mind was wholly clouded and estranged.

It was not now the wandering and uncertain darkness, that
flits across the veiled horizon of the mind alternately with vivid
gleams, flashes of memory, and intellect, brighter, perhaps, than
ever visited the spirit, until its partial aberration had jarred its
vital principles. It was that deep and utter torpor, blanker
than sleep; and duller — for no dreams seem to mingle with its
day-long lethargy — that absolute paralysis of all the faculties
of soul and body, which is so beautifully painted by the great
Roman satirist, as the


Membrorum damno major dementia, quæ nec
Nomina servorum, nec vultum agnoscit amici
Cum quo præterita cœnavit nocte, nec illos
Quos genuit, quos eduxit —

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

that still, sad, patient, silent suffering, which sits from day to
day in the one usual chair, unconscious of itself, and almost so
of all around it; easily pleased by trifles, which it forgets as
soon; deriving its sole, real, and tangible enjoyment from the
doze in the summer sunshine, or by the sparkling hearth of
winter. Such was the mother now — so utterly, so hopelessly
dependent on those bright beings, whose infancy she had nursed
so devotedly — and well was that devotedness now compensated;
for day and night, winter and summer, did those sweet
girls by turns watch over the frail querulous sexagenarian —
never both leaving her at once, one sleeping while the other
watched, attentive ever to her ceaseless cravings, patient and
mild to meet her angry and uncalled-for lamentations.

You would have thought a seclusion so entire, from all society
of their equals, must have prevented their acquiring those
usual accomplishments, those necessary arts, which every English
gentlewoman is presumed to possess, as things of course—
that they must have grown up mere ignorant, unpolished
country lasses, without taste or aspiration beyond the small
routine of their dull, daily duties — that long confinement must
have broken the higher and more spiritual parts of their fine
natural minds — that they must have become mere moping
household drudges; and so to think would be so very natural,
that it is by no means easy to conceive how it was brought to
pass, that the very opposite of this should have been the result.
The very opposite it was, however — for as there were
not in the whole West Riding two girls more beautiful than
Annabel and Marian Hawkwood, so were there surely none so
highly educated, so happy in themselves, so eminently calculated
to render others happy.

Accomplished as musicians, both, though Annabel especially,
excelled in instrumental music, while her young sister was unrivalled
in voice and execution as a songstress; both skilled in

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

painting; and if not poetesses, insomuch as to be stringers of
words and rhymes, certainly such, and that, too, of no mean
order, in the wider and far higher acceptation of the word.
For their whole souls were attuned to the very highest key of
sensibility; romantic, not in the weak and ordinary meaning of
the term, but as admirers of all things high, and pure, and noble;
worshippers of the beautiful, whether it were embodied
in the scenery of their native glens, in the rock, the stream,
the forest, the sunshine that clothed all of them in a rich garb
of glory, or the dread storm that veiled them all in gloom and
terror — or in the masterpieces of the schools of painting, and
of sculpture — or in the pages of the great, the glorious of all
ages — or in the deeds of men, perils encountered hardily,
sufferings constantly endured, sorrows assuaged by charitable
generosity. Such were they in the strain and tenor of their
minds; gentle, moreover, as the gentlest of created things;
humble to their inferiors, but with a proud, and self-respecting,
and considerate humility; open, and free, and frank, toward
their equals, but proud, although not wanting in loyalty and
proper reverence for the great, and almost haughty of demeanor
to their superiors, when they encountered any such, which
was, indeed, of rare and singular occurrence.

It was a strange thing, indeed, that these lone girls should
have possessed such characters; so strongly marked, so powerful,
and striking — should have acquired accomplishments so
many, and so various in their nature. It will appear, perhaps,
even stranger to merely superficial thinkers, that the formation
of these powerful characters had been for the most part brought
about by the very circumstances which would at first have appeared
most unpropitious — their solitary habits, namely, and
their seclusion — almost absolute seclusion — from the gay
world of fashion and of folly! The large and opulent county
in which their patrimony lay, was indeed then, as now, studded

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

with the estates, the manors, and the parks of the richest and
the noblest of England's aristocracy. Yet the deep glens and
lofty moorlands, among which Ingleborough hall was situated,
are even to this day a lonely and sequestered region; no great
post-road winds through their devious passes, and although in
the close vicinity of large and populous towns, they are, even
in the nineteenth century, but little visited, and are occupied
by a population singularly primitive and pastoral in all its
thoughts and feelings. Much more then — in those days when
carriages were seen but rarely beyond the streets of the metropolis,
when roads were wild and rugged, and intercourse between
the nearest places, unless of more than ordinary magnitude,
difficult and uncertain — was that wild district to be deemed
secluded. So much so, indeed, was this the case, that at the
time of which I write, there were not within the circle of
some twenty miles, two families of equal rank, or filling the
same station of society with the Hawkwoods. This, had the
family been in such circumstances of domestic health and happiness
as would have permitted the girls to mingle in the gayeties
of the neighborhood, would have been a severe and serious
misfortune; as they must, from the continual intercourse with
their inferiors, have contracted, in a greater or less degree, a
grossness of both mind and manner; and would, most probably,
have fallen into that most destructive habit — destructive to the
mind I mean, and to all chance of progress or advancement — the
love of queening it in low society. It was, therefore, under
their circumstances, including the loss of one parent, and the
entire bereavement of the other, fortunate in no small degree
that they were compelled to seek their pleasures and their occupations,
no less than their duties, within the sphere of the
domestic circle.

The mother who was now so feeble and so helpless, though
never a person of much intellectual energy, or indeed of much

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

force of any kind, was yet in the highest sense of the word, a
lady. She had seen something of the great world apart from
the rural glens which witnessed her decline; had mingled with
the gay and noble even at the court of England; and being
possessed of more than ordinary beauty, had been a favorite,
and in some degree a belle. From her, then, had her daughters
naturally and unconsciously imbibed that easy, graceful
finish, which, more than all beside, is the true stamp of gentle
birth and bearing. Long before children can be brought to
comprehend general principles or rules of convention, they can
and do acquire habits, by that strange tact of observance, which
certainly commences at a stage so early of their young frail
existence, that we can not by any effort mark its first dawning—
habits, which thus acquired can hardly be effaced at all —
which will endure unaltered, and invariable, when tastes and
practices, and modes of thought and action, contracted long,
long afterward, have faded quite away and been forgotten.
Thus was it then, with these young creatures, while they
were yet mere girls, with all the pure right impulses of childhood
bursting out fresh and fair, they had been trained up in
the midst of high, and honorable, and correct associations.
Naught low, or mean, or little, naught selfish, or dishonest, or
corrupt, had ever so much as come near to them; in the sight
of virtue, and in the practice of politeness, they had shot up
into maturity; and their maturity, of consequence, was virtuous
and polished.

In after-years devoted as they were to that sick mother, they
had no chance of unlearning anything, and thus from day to
day they went on gaining fresh graces, as it were, by deduction
from the foregone teaching, and from the fact that purity and
nature when united must be graceful — until the proudest courts
of Europe could have shown nothing, even in their most difficult
circles, that could surpass, even if it could vie with, the

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

easy, artless frankness, the soft and finished courtesy, the unabashed,
yet modest grace, of those two mountain maidens.

At the period when my sad tale commences — for it is no
less sad than true — the sisters had just reached the young yet
perfect bloom of mature womanhood — the elder, Annabel, having
attained her twentieth summer, her sister Marian, being
exactly one year younger; and certainly two sweeter or more
lovely girls could not be pictured or imagined — not even in the
brightest moments of the painter's or poet's inspiration. They
were both tall and beautifully formed — both had sweet lowtoned
voices — that excellent thing in woman! but here all
personal resemblance ended; for Annabel, the elder, had a
complexion pure and transparent as the snow of the untrodden
glacier before the sun has kissed it into roseate blushes, and
quite as colorless — her features were of the finest classic outline.
The smooth fair brow, the perfect Grecian nose, the
short curve of the upper lip, the exquisite arch of the small
mouth, the chiselled lines of the soft rounded chin, might have
served for a model to a sculptor, whereby to mould a mountain
nymph or Naiad. Her rich luxuriant hair was of a light and
sunny brown; her eyes of a clear and lustrous blue with a soft
languid and half-melancholy tenderness, for their more usual
expression, which suited well with the calm placid air that
was almost habitual to her beautiful features. To this no contrast
more complete could have been offered, than by the widely
different style of Marian's loveliness. Though younger than
her sister, her figure was more full and rounded — so much so,
that it reached the very point where symmetry is combined with
voluptuousness; yet was there nothing in the least degree voluptuous
in the expression of her bright artless face. Her forehead,
higher than Annabel's and broader, was as smooth and
as white as polished marble; her brows were well defined and
black as ebony; as were the long, long lashes that fringed her

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

laughing eyes — eyes of the brightest, lightest azure, that ever
glanced with merriment or melted into love — her nose was
small and delicate, but turned a little upward, so as to add,
however, rather than detract from the tout ensemble of her arch,
roguish beauty; her mouth was not very small, but exquisitely
formed, with lips redder than anything in nature, to which lips
can be well compared; and filled with teeth, regular, white,
and beautifully even. Fair as her sister's, and like hers, showing
everywhere the tiny veins of azure meandering below the
milky skin, Marian's complexion was yet as bright as morning,
with faint rosy tints, and red warm blushes, succeeding one
another, or vanishing away, and leaving the cheek pearly white
as one emotion followed and effaced another in her pure innocent
mind.

Her hair, profuse in its luxuriant flow, was of a deep, dark
brown, that might almost have been called black — but for a
thousand glancing golden lights, and warm, rich shadows, that
varied its smooth surface with the varying sunshine — and
was worn in a thick, massive plait, low down in the neck behind,
while on either side the brow it was trained off and taught
to cluster in front of each tiny ear, in an abundant maze of interwoven
curls, close and mysteriously enlaced, as are the tendrils
of the wild vine, which fluttering on each warm and
blnshing cheek, fell down the swan-like neck in heavy natural
ringlets.

But to describe the features is to give no idea, in the least,
of Marian's real beauty. There was a radiant, dazzling lustre,
that leaped out of her every feature, lightening from her quick
speaking eyes, and playing in the dimples of her bewitching
smile, so intoxicating to the beholder, that he would dwell upon
her face entranced, and know that it was lovely, and feel that
it was far more lovely, far more enthralling, than any he had
ever looked upon before. Yet, when without the sphere of

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

that enchantment, he would be all unable to say wherein consisted
its unmatched attraction.

Between the natural disposition and temperaments of the two
sisters, there was, perhaps, even a wider difference than between
the characteristics of their personal beauty, for Annabel
was calm and mild, and singularly placid; not in her manners
only, but in the whole tenor of her thoughts, and words, and
actions — there was a sort of gentle melancholy, that was not
altogether melancholy either, pervading her every tone of voice,
her every change of feature. She was not exactly grave, or
pensive, or subdued; for she could smile very joyously at times,
could act upon emergencies with readiness, and quickness, and
decision; and was at all times prompt in the expression of her
confirmed sentiments. But there was a very remarkable tranquillity
in her mode of doing everything she did; betokening
fully the presence of a decided principle, directing her at every
step, so that she was rarely agitated, even by accidents of the
most sudden and alarming character, and never actuated by any
rapid impulse.

The very opposite of this was Marian Hawkwood; for although
quite as upright and pure-minded as her sister — and
what is more, of a temper quite as amiable and sweet, yet was
her mood as changeful as an April day; although it was more
used to mirth and joyous laughter than to frowns or tears either,
yet had she tears as ready at any tale of sorrow, as are the
fountains of the spring-shower in the cloud, and eloquent frowns
and eyes that lightened their quick indignation at any outrage,
or oppression, or high-handed deed. Her cheek would crimson
with the tell-tale blood, her flesh would seem to thrill upon her
bones, her voice would choke, and her eyes swim with sympathetic
drops, whenever she read, or spoke, or heard of any noble
deed, whether of gallant daring, or of heroic self-denial.
Her tongue was prompt always as the sword of the knight-errant

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

to shelter the defenceless, to shield the innocent, to right the
wronged, and sometimes to avenge the absent. Artless herself,
and innocent in every thought and feeling, she set no guard
on either but as she felt and thought, so she spoke out and
acted, fearless, even as she was unconscious of any wrong;
defying misconstruction, and half inclined to doubt the possibility
of evil in the minds of others; so foreign did it seem, and
so impossible to her own natural, and, as it were, instinctive
sense of right.

Yet although such, in all respects, as I have striven to depict
them, the one all quick and flashing impulse, the other all
reflective and considerate principle, it was most wonderful how
seldom there was any clashing of opinion, or diversity of judgment,
as to what was to be done, what left undone, between the
lovely sisters. Marian would it is true, often jump at once to
conclusions, and act rapidly upon them too, at which the more
reflective Annabel would arrive only after some consideration;
but it did not occur more often that the one had reason to repent
of her precipitation, than the other of her over-caution.
Neither, indeed, had much cause for remorse of this kind at
all; for all the impulses of the one, all the thoughts and principles
of the other, were alike pure and kindly. With words,
however, it was not quite the same; for it must be admitted,
that Marian oftentimes said things, how unfrequently soever she
did aught, which she would willingly have recalled afterward.
Not, indeed, that she ever said anything unkind, or wrong in
itself, and rarely anything that could give pain to another, unless
that pain were richly merited indeed; but that she gradually
came to learn — long before she learned to restrain her
impulses — that it may be very often unwise to speak, what in
itself is wise — and very often, if not wrong, yet certainly
imprudent, and of evil consequence, to give loud utterance even
to right opinions.

-- 044 --

CHAPTER III.

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

Such were the persons, such the dispositions of the fair
heiresses of Ingleborough at the time when they had attained the
ages I have specified; and certainly, although their spheres of
usefulness would have appeared at first sight, circumscribed,
and the range of their enjoyments very narrow, there rarely
have been seen two happier or more useful beings than Annabel
and Marian Hawkwood, in this wide world of sin and
sorrow.

The care of their bereaved and hapless parent occupied, it
is true, the greater portion of their time; yet they found many
leisure hours to devote to visiting the poor, aiding the wants
of the needy, consoling the sorrows of those who mourned, and
sympathizing with the pleasures of the happy, among their
humble neighbors. To them this might be truly termed a work
of love and pleasure; for it is questionable whether from any
other source the lovely girls derived a higher or more satisfactory
enjoyment, than from their hours of charity among their
village pensioners.

Next in the scale of happiness stood, doubtless, the society
of the old vicar of that pastoral parish; a man who had been
their father's friend and counsellor in those young days of college
friendship, when the fresh heart is uppermost in all, and
selfishness a dormant passion; a man old enough almost to
have been their grandsire, but with a heart as young and as
cheery as a boy's — an intellect accomplished in the deepest
lore of the schools, both classical and scientific, and skilled
thoroughly in all the niceties and graces of French, and Spanish,
and Italian literature — a man who had known courts and

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

camps, too, for a short space in his youth; who had seen much
and suffered much, and yet enjoyed, not a little, in his acquaintance
with the world; and who, from sights, and sufferings, and
enjoyments, had learned that if there is much evil, there is yet
more of good, even in this world — had learned, while rigid to
his own faults, to be most lenient to his neighbor's failings —
had learned that charity should be the fruit of wisdom! — and
had learned all this only to practise it in all his daily walks, to
inculcate it in all his weekly lessons.

This aged man, and his scarce less aged wife, living hardly
a stone's throw from the hall, had grown almost to think themselves
a portion of the family; and surely no blood kindred
could have created stronger ties of kindness than had the familiarity
of long acquaintance, the confidence of old hereditary
love. Lower yet in the round of their enjoyments, but still
a constant source of blameless satisfaction, were their books,
their music, and their drawings; the management of their
household, the cultivation of their lovely garden, the ministering
to the wants of their loved birds and flowers. Thus, all
sequestered and secluded from the world, placed in the midst
of calm, unostentatious duties, and cares which to them were
no source of care, though they had never danced at a ball, nor
blushed at the praise of their own beauty flowing from eloquent
lips, nor listened to a lover's suit, queens might have envied
the felicity, the calm, pure, peaceful happiness of Annabel and
Marian.

They were, indeed, too happy! I do not mean too happy to
be virtuous, too happy to be mindful of and grateful to the Giver
of all joy — but, as the common phrase runs, too happy for
their happiness to be enduring. This is a strange belief — a
wondrous superstition! — and yet it has been common to all
ages. The Greeks, those wild poetical dreamers, imagined that
their vain gods, made up of moral attributes, envied the bliss of

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

men, fearing that wretched earthlings should vie in happiness
with the possessors of Olympus. They sang in their dark
mystic choruses:


“That perfect bliss of men not childless dies,
But ended, leaves a progeny behind,
Of woes, that spring from fairest fortune blind —”
and, though their other doctrines of that insuperable destiny —
that absolute necessity, to resist which is needless labor — and
of ancestral guilt, through countless generations, would seem
to militate against it, there was no more established faith, and
no more prevalent opinion, than that unwonted fortunes were
necessarily followed by most unusual wo. Hence, perhaps,
the stern self-mortification of the middle ages — hence, certainly,
the vulgar terror prevalent more or less among all classes,
and in every time and country, that children are too beautiful,
too prematurely clever, too good to be long-lived — that happiness
is too great to be lasting — that mornings are too fine to
auger stormless days!

And we — aye! we ourselves — we of a better faith, and
purer dispensation — we half believe all this, and more than
half tremble at it, although, in truth, there is no cause for fear
in the belief — since, if there be aught of truth in the mysterious
creed, which facts do in a certain sense seem to bear out,
we can but think, we can not but perceive, that this is but a
varied form of care and misery, vouchsafed by the Great Allperfect
toward his frail creatures — that this is but a merciful
provision, to hinder us from laying up for ourselves “treasures
upon earth, where moth and rust do corrupt, and where thieves
break through and steal” — a provision to restrain us from forgetting,
in the small temporary bliss of the present, the boundless
and incomparable beatitude of the future — to warn us
against bartering, like Esau, our birthright, for a mess of pottage!

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

But I am now called to follow out this train of thought, suggested
by the change in the fortunes of those to whom I am
performing the part of historian; by the change, I say, in their
fortunes — a change, too, arising from the very circumstances,
as is frequently the case, which seemed to promise the most
fairly for their improvement and their permanence. Oh! how
blind guides are we! even the most far-sighted of us all! —
how weak and senseless judges, even the most sagacious —
how false and erring prophets, even the wisest and the best!

It was, as I have said already, late in the summer, wherefrom
Annabel reckoned her twentieth and Marian her nineteenth
year — very late in the last month of summer, an hour or two
before the sunset of as beautiful an evening as ever smiled upon
the face of the green earth. The sky was nearly cloudless,
though a thin gauze-like haze had floated up from the horizon,
and so far veiled the orb of the great sun, that the eye could
gaze undazzled on his glories; and the whole air was full of a
rich golden light, which flooded the level meadows with its
lustre, except where they were checkered by the long cool
blue shadows projected from the massive clumps of noble forest-trees,
which, singly or in groups, diversified the lonely vale,
and gilded the tall, slender steeple of the old village-church,
and glanced in living fire from the broad oriel windows of the
hall.

Such was the evening, and so beautiful the prospect, with
every sound and sight in perfect harmony — the sharp squeak
of the rapid swifts, wheeling their airy circles around the distant
spire, the full and liquid melodies of thrush and blackbird
from out the thorn-bushes upon the lawn, the lowing of the
cows, returning from their pasture to pay the evening tribute,
the very cawing of the homeward rooks, blended by distance
into a continuous and soothing murmur, the rippling music of
the stream, the low sound of the west wind in the foliage of

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

the sycamores, the far shout of the children, happy at their release
from school, the carol of a solitary milkmaid, combining
to make up a music as sweet as can be heard or dreamed of by
the sleeping poet. That lovely picture was surveyed, and that
delicious melody was listened to, by eyes and ears well fitted
to appreciate their loveliness: for, at an open casement of a great
parlor in the hall, with furniture all covered with those elegant
appliances of female industry — well-executed drawings, and
books, and instruments of music, and work-baskets, and frames
for embroidery — which show so pleasantly that the apartment
is one not of show, but of calm home-enjoyment — at an open
casement sat Annabel, alone — for the presence of the frail paralytic
being, who dozed in her arm-chair, at the further end of
the room, can not be held to constitute society. Marian, for
the first time in her life, was absent from her home, on a visit,
which had already endured nearly six weeks, to the only near
relative of the family who was yet living — a younger sister of
her mother, who had married many years ago a clergyman,
whose piety and talents had raised him to a stall in the cathedral
church of York, where he resided with his wife — a childless
couple.

This worthy pair had passed a portion of the summer at the
hall, and when returning to the metropolis of the county, had
prevailed on their younger niece, not altogether without difficulty,
to go with them for a few weeks, and see a little society
on a scale something more extended than that which her native
vales could offer. It was the first time in their lives that the
sisters had been parted for more than a few days, and now the
hours were beginning to appear very long to Annabel; as
weeks were running into months, and the gorgeous suns of
summer were fast preparing to give place to the cold dews and
frosty winds of autumn. The evening meal was over, and a
solitary thing was that meal now, which used to be the most

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

delightful of the day; and hastily did the lonely sister hurry
it over, thinking all the while what might be Marian's occupation
at the moment, and whether she too was engaged in
thoughts concerning her far friends, and the fair home of her
childhood.

It was, then, in a mood half-melancholy and half-listless, that
Annabel was gazing from her window, down the broad valley
to the eastward, marvelling at the beauty of the scenery, though
she had noted every changing hue that flitted over the far purple
hills a thousand times before. She listened to every sweet
familiar sound; and yet, at the same time, pondered, as if she
were quite unconscious of all that met her senses, about things
which she fancied might be happening at York, when on a
sudden, her attention was aroused by a dense cloud of dust,
rising beyond the river, upon the line of the high road, and
sweeping up the valley, with a progress so unusually rapid as
to indicate that the objects, which it veiled from view, must be
in more than commonly quick motion. For a few moments
she watched this little marvel narrowly, but without any apprehension
or even any solicitude; until, as it drew nearer, she
could at times see bright flashes, as if of polished metal, gleaming
out through the murky wreaths, and feathers waving in
the air.

The year was that, in which the hapless Charles, all hopes
of reconciliation with his parliament being decidedly frustrated,
displayed the banner of civil war, and drew the sword against
his subjects. The rumors of the coming strife had circulated,
like the dread subterraneous rumblings which harbinger the
earthquake, through all the country far and near; sad omens of
approaching evil! and more distinctly were they bruited through
Yorkshire, in consequence of the attempt which had been made
by the royal party to secure Hull, with all its magazines and
shipping — frustrated by the energy and spirit of the Hothams

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

— so that, as soon as she perceived that the dust was beyond
all doubt stirred up by a small party of well-appointed horse,
Annabel entertained no doubts as to the meaning, but many serious
apprehensions as to the cause of the present visitation.

CHAPTER IV.

The road, by which the cavaliers were proceeding, though
well-made and passable at all times, was no considerable thoroughfare;
no large or important towns lay on its route; nay,
no large villages were situated on its margin. It was a devious
winding way, leading to many a homely farmhouse, many a sequestered
hamlet, and affording to the good rustics a means of
carrying their wheat and eggs and butter, or driving their fat
cattle and black-face moorland sheep to market; but it was not
the direct line between any two points, or places, worthy even
of a passing notice. It is true, that some twelve or fifteen
miles down the valley there was a house or two tenanted by
gentry — one that might by a liberal courtesy have been designated
a castle; but above Ingleborough hall, to northwestward,
there was no manor-house or dwelling of the aristocracy at all,
until the road left the ghylls — as those wild dens are designated—
and joined the line of the great northern turnpike.

It was extremely singular, then, to say the least, that a gay
troop of riders should appear suddenly in that wild spot, so far
from anything that would be likely to attract them; and Annabel
sat some time longer by the window, wondering, and at the
same time fearing, although in truth she scarce knew what.
Ere long at a mile's distance she saw them halt, and after a few
moments' conversation with a farming-man on the wayside, as
if to inquire their route, turn suddenly down a narrow by-road

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

leading to the high narrow bridge of many arches, which
crossed the noble river and gave the only access to the secluded
site of Ingleborough. When she saw this, however, her
perturbation became very great; for well she knew that there
lay nothing in that direction except one little market-town, far
distant, and a few scattered farmhouses on the verge of the
moors, so that there could be but little doubt that Ingleborough
was indeed their destination.

The very moment that she arrived at this conclusion, Annabel
called a serving-man, and bade him run quick to the vicarage,
and pray good Doctor Somers to come up to her instantly,
as she was in great strait, and fain would speak with him; and
at the same time, with an energy of character that hardly could
have been expected from one so young and delicate, ordered
the men of the household — including in those days the fowler
and falconer, and half a dozen grooms and many a supernumerary
more, whom we in these degenerate times have long discarded
as incumbrances, to have their arms in readiness — for
every manor-house then had its regular armory — and to prepare
the great bell of the hall, to summon all the tenants on
the instant, in case such proceedings should be needful.

In a few moments the good gray-haired vicar came, almost
breathless from the haste with which he had crossed the little
space between the vicarage and the manor, and a little while
afterward his wife followed him, anxious to learn as soon as
possible what could have so disturbed the quiet tenor of a mind
so regulated by high principles, and garrisoned by holy thoughts,
as Annabel's. Their humble dwelling, though scarce a stone's
throw from the hall, was screened by a projecting knoll feathered
with dense and shadowy coppice, hiding from it entirely
the road by which the horsemen were advancing; so that the
worthy couple had not perceived, or suspected, anything to justify
the fears of Annabel, until they were both standing in her

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

presence. Then, while the worthy doctor was proffering his
assistance, and his good wife inquiring eagerly what was amiss,
they caught sight of that gay company of cavaliers, with feathers
waving and scarfs fluttering in the wind, and gold embroideries
glancing to the sun; as, having left the dusty road, they
wheeled through the green meadows, and flashed suddenly upon
their eyes — a spectacle as unexpected as it was gorgeous and
exciting!

“Who can they be? What possibly can bring them hither?”
exclaimed Annabel, pointing with evident trepidation toward
the rapidly-approaching horsemen. “I fear — oh! I greatly
fear some heavy ill is coming — but I have ordered all the men
to take their arms, and the great bell will bring us twenty tenants
in half as many minutes! What can it be, good doctor?”

“Indeed, I know not, Annabel,” replied the good man, smiling
cheerfully as he spoke; “in truth I know not, nor can at
all conjecture; but be quite sure of this, dear girl, that they will
do, to us at least, no evil! — they are King Charles's men, without
doubt, churchmen and cavaliers, all of them! — any one can
see that! and, though I know not that we have much to fear
from either party, from them at least we have no earthly cause
for apprehension. I will go forth, however, to meet them, and
to learn their errand — meantime, fear nothing.”

“Oh! you mistake me,” she answered at once; “oh! you
mistake me very much; for I did not even for a moment fear
personally anything; it was for my poor mother I was first
alarmed; and all our good neighbors; and indeed all the country
around, that shows so beautifully and happy this fair evening! —
oh! but this civil war is a dread thing; and dread I fear
will be the reckoning of those who make it.”

“Who make it without cause, my daughter! A dreadful
thing it is at all times, but it may be a necessary, ay! and a
holy thing — when freedom or religion is at stake! but we will

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

talk of this at another time; for see, they have already reached
the furthest gate, and I must speak with them before they enter
here, let them be who they may.”

And with the words, pressing her hand with fatherly affection,
“Farewell,” he said, “be of good cheer. I purpose to
return forthwith.” And then he left the room, and hurrying
down the steps of the porch, walked far more rapidly than
seemed to suit his advanced years and sedentary habits, across
the park to meet the gallant company.

A gallant company, indeed, it was, and such as was but
rarely seen in that wild region — being the train of a young
gentleman, of some eight or nine and twenty years, splendidly
mounted, and dressed in the magnificent fashion of those days,
in a half-military costume; for his buff coat was lined throughout
with rich white satin, and fringed and looped with silver,
a falling collar of rich Flanders lace flowing down over his
steel gorget, and a broad scarf of blue silk supporting his long
silver-hilted rapier. By his side rode another person, not certainly
a menial servant, and yet clearly not a gentleman of
birth and lineage; and after these a dozen or more armed attendants
followed, all wearing the blue scarf and black feathers
of the royalists, all nobly mounted, and accoutred, like regular
troopers, with sword and dagger, pistols and musquetoons, although
they wore no breastplates, nor any sort of defensive
armor.

A brace of jet-black grayhounds, without a speck of white
upon their sleek and glistening hides, ran bounding merrily beside
their master's stirrup, and a magnificent goshawk sat hooded
on his wrist, with silver bells and richly-decorated jesses.
So much had the ladies observed, even before the old man
reached the party; but when he did so, and paused for a moment
to address the leader, that gentleman immediately dismounted
from his horse; and after shaking hands, cordially,

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

the two advanced together, apparently engaged in eager conversation,
toward the entrance of the hall.

This went far, on the instant, to restore confidence to Annabel;
but when they came so near that their faces could be seen
distinctly from the windows, and she could mark a well-pleased
smile upon the venerable features of her friend, she was completely
reassured. A single glance, moreover, at the face of
the stranger, showed her that the most timid maiden need
hardly feel a moment's apprehension, even if he were her country's
or her faction's foe; for it was not merely handsome, striking,
and distinguished, but such as indicates, or is supposed to
indicate, the presence of a kindly disposition and good heart.
Annabel had not much time, indeed, for making observations at
that time; for it was scarce a minute before they had ascended
the short flight of steps, which led to the stone porch, and entered
the door of the vestibule. A moment longer, and they
came into the parlor, the worthy vicar leading the young man
by the hand, as if he were a friend of ten years' standing.

“Annabel,” he exclaimed, in a joyous voice, as he crossed
the threshold of the room, “this is the young Lord de Vaux,
son of your honored father's warmest and oldest friends, and in
years long gone by, but unforgotten, my kindest patron. He
has come hither, bearing letters from his father — knowing not
until now that you, my child, were so long since bereaved —
letters of commendation, praying the hospitality of Ingleborough,
and the best Influence of the name of Hawkwood, to
levy men to serve King Charles in the approaching war. I
have already told him—”

“How glad, how welcome, doubtless, would have been his
coming” — answered Annabel, advancing easily to meet the
youthful nobleman, although a deep blush covered all her pale
features, as she performed her unaccustomed duty — “had my
dear father been alive, or my poor mother” — casting a rapid

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

glance toward the invalid — “been in health to greet him. As
it is” — she continued, “the Lord de Vaux, I doubt not in the
least, will pardon any imperfections in our hospitality, and believe,
if in aught we err, it will be error not of friendliness, or
of feeling, but of experience only; seeing I am but a young
mistress of a household. You, my kind friend, and Mistress
Somers, will doubtless tarry with us, while my Lord de Vaux
gives us the favor of his presence.”

“Loath should I be, indeed, dear lady, thus to intrude upon
your sorrows, could I at all avoid it,” replied the cavalier —
“and charming, as it must needs be, to enjoy the hospitalities
tendered by such a one as you, I do assure you, were I myself
concerned alone, I would remount my horse at once, and
ride away, rather than force myself upon your courtesy. But,
when I tell you that my father's strong opinion holds it a matter
of importance — importance almost vital — to the king, and
to the cause of church and state in England, that I should levy
some force here of cavaliers — where there be so few heads of
noble houses living — to act in union with Sir Philip Musgrave,
in the north, and with Sir Marmaduke Langdale, I both trust
and believe that you will overlook the trouble and intrusion, in
fair consideration of the motives which impel me.”

“Pray,” said she, smiling gayly, “pray, my Lord de Vaux,
let us now leave apology and compliment — most unaffectedly
and truly, I am glad to receive you both as the son of my father's
valued friend, and as a faithful servant of our most gracious
king — we will do our best to entertain you; and Doctor Somers
will aid you, with his counsel and experience, in furthering
your military levies. How left you the good earl, your father?
I have heard mine speak of him many times, and ever in the
highest terms of praise, when I was but a little girl — and my
poor mother much more recently; before this sad calamity
affected her so fearfully.”

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

Her answer, as it was intended, had the effect of putting an
end to all formality, and setting the young nobleman completely
at ease. The conversation took a general tone, and was maintained
on all sides with sufficient spirit, until — when Annabel
retired for a little space, to conduct her mother to her chamber—
De Vaux found himself wondering how a mere country-girl,
who had lived a life so secluded and domestic, should have acquired
graces, of both mind and manner, such as he never had
discovered in court ladies; while she was struck, even in a
greater degree, by the frank, unaffected bearing, the gay wit, and
sparkling anecdote, blended with many a touch of deeper feeling,
which characterized the youthful nobleman's conversation.

After a little while she reappeared, and, with her, was announced
the evening meal, the pleasant, old-fashioned supper;
and, as he sat beside her, while she presided, full of calm, modest
self-possession, at the head of her hospitable board, with no
one to encourage her, or lend her countenance, except the good
old vicar and his homely helpmate, he could not but draw fresh
comparisons, all in her favor, too, between the quiet, graceful
confidence of the ingenuous girl before him, and the minauderies
and the meretricious airs of the court dames, who had been
hitherto the objects of his passing admiration.

Cheerfully, then, and pleasantly, the evening passed away;
and when upon her little couch, hard by the invalid's sick bed,
Annabel thought over the events of the past day, she felt concerning
young De Vaux, rather as if he had been an old familiar
friend, with whom she had renewed an intercourse long interrupted,
than as of a mere acquaintance, whom that day had
first introduced, and whom the next might possibly remove for
ever. Something there was, when they met next, at breakfast,
on the following morning, of blushing bashfulness in Annabel,
which he had not observed, nor she before experienced; but it
passed rapidly away, and left her self-possessed and tranquil.

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

And surely in the sparkling eye, the eager haste, with which
he broke away from his conversation with Doctor Somers, as
she entered — in his hand half-extended, and then half-awkwardly,
half-timidly withdrawn, there was much indication of
excited feeling, widely at variance with the polite and even
formal mannerism inculcated and practised in the court of the
unhappy Charles. It needs not, however, to dwell on passing
conversations, to narrate every trifling incident. The morning
meal once finished, De Vaux mounted his horse, and rode forth
in accordance with the directions of the loyal clergyman, to
visit such among the neighboring farmers, as were most likely
to be able to assist him in levying a horse regiment.

A few hours passed; and he returned full of high spirits and
hot confidence — he had met everywhere assurances of good
will to the royal cause; had succeeded in enlisting some ten
or more stout and hardy youths, and had no doubt of finally accomplishing
the object which he had in view, to the full height
of his aspirations.

After dinner, which, in those primitive days, was served at
noon, he was engaged for a time in making up despatches for
his father, which having been sent off by one of his own trusty
servants to the castle in Northumberland, he went out, and
joined his lovely hostess in the sheltered garden, which I have
described above; and there they lingered until the sun was
sinking in the west, behind the huge and purple-headed hills
that screened the horizon in that direction. The evening circle
and the social meal succeeded; and when they parted for
the night, if Annabel and young De Vaux could not be said to
be enamored, as indeed they could scarcely be as yet, they had
at least made so much progress to that end, that each esteemed
the other the most agreeable and charming person, it had been
hitherto their fortune to encounter. And — although this was
decidedly the furthest point to which the thoughts of Annabel

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

extended — when he had lain down on his bed, with the sweet
rays of the harvest moon flooding his room with quiet lustre,
and the voice of the murmuring rivulet, and the low flutter of
the west wind in the giant sycamores, blending themselves into
a soft and soothing melody — the young lord felt himself considering
how gracefully that fair pale girl would fill the place
which had been long left vacant by his mother in the grand
hall of Gilsland castle.

CHAPTER V.

Another and another day succeeded — a week slipped
away — a second and a third followed it; and still the ranks of
the royal regiment, though they filled rapidly, had many vacancies,
and arms had yet to be provided, and standards and musicians;
messengers went and came continually between the
castle and the manor, and all was haste and confusion in the
lone glens of Wharfdale. Meantime a change was wrought in
Annabel's demeanor, and all who saw remarked it — there was
a brighter glow than ever had been seen before, in her transparent
cheeks; her eyes sparkled almost as brilliantly as Marian's;
her lips were frequently arrayed in bright and beaming
smiles; her step was light and springy as a young fawn's on
the mountain. Annabel was in love, and had discovered that
she was so — Annabel was beloved and knew it — the young
lord's declaration and the old earl's consent had come together;
and the sweet maiden's heart was given, and her hand promised,
almost before the asking. Joy! joy! was there not joy in
Ingleborough?

The good old vicar's tranquil air of satisfaction; the loud and
eloquent mirth of his kind-hearted housewife — the merry, gay

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

congratulations of wild Marian, who wrote from York, half
crazy with excitement and delight — the evident and lovely
happiness of the young promised bride — what pen of man may
even aspire to write them. All was decided — all arranged —
the marriage was, so far, at least, to be held private, that no festivities
or public merriment should bruit it to the world, until the
civil strife should be decided, and the king's power established;
which all men fancied, at that day, it would be by a single battle—
and which, had Rupert wheeled upon the flank of Essex
at Edge-Hill, instead of chasing the discomfited and flying horse
of the Roundheads, miles from the field of battle, would probably
have been the case.

The old earl had sent the wedding gifts to his son's chosen
bride, had promised to be present at the nuptials, the day of
which was fixed already; but it had been decided that when
De Vaux should be forced to join the royal armies his young
wife should continue to reside at Ingleborough, with her bereaved
mother and fond sister, until the wished-for peace should
unite England once again in bonds of general amnity; and the
bridegroom find honorable leisure to lead his wife in state to
his paternal mansions.

Days sped away — how fast they seemed to fly to those happy
young lovers! How was the very hour of their first interview
noted, and marked with white in the deep tablets of their
minds — how did they shyly, yet fondly recount each to the
other the first impressions of their growing fondness — how did
they bless the cause that brought them thus together. Proh
cœca mens mortalium!
— oh! the short-sighted scope of mortal
vision! alas! for one — for both!

The wedding day was fixed, and now was fast approaching;
and hourly was Marian, with their good uncle and his dame,
expected at the hall, and wished for, and discoursed of by the
lovers — “and oh!” — would Annabel say, half-sportively, and

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

half in earnest — “well was it for my happiness, De Vaux, that
she was absent when you first came hither, for had you seen
her first, her far superior beauty, her bright wild radiant face,
her rare arch naïveté, her flashing wit, and beautiful enthusiasm
would — must have captivated you all at once — and what had
then become of your poor Annabel?”

And then would the young lord vow — that had he met her
first in the most glorious courts of Europe, with all the gorgeous
beauties of the world to rival her, she would alone have
been the choice of his soul — his soul, first touched by her, of
woman! And then he would ask in lowered tones, and with a
sly simplicity of manner, whether, if he had loved another, she
could have still loved him; to which, with all the frank and
fearless purity that was so beautiful a trait in Annabel — “Oh
yes —” she would reply, and gaze with calm reliance, as she
did so, into her lover's eyes — “oh yes, dear Ernest — and then
how miserably wretched must I have been through my whole
life hereafter. Oh! yes, I loved you — though then I knew it
not, nor indeed thought at all about it, until you spoke to me —
I loved you dearly! — and I believe it would almost have
killed me to look upon you afterward as the wife of another.”

The wedding day was but a fortnight distant; and strange to
say it was the very day, two months gone, which had seen
their meeting. Wains had arrived from Gilsland, loaded with
arms and uniforms, standards and ammunitions; two brothers
of young De Vaux, young gallant cavaliers, had come, partly to
officer the men, partly to do fit honor to their brother's nuptials.

The day, although the season had now advanced far into
brown October was sunny, mild, and beautiful; the regiment
had, for the first time, mustered in arms in Ingleborough park,
and a gay show they made, with their glittering casques and
corslets, fresh from the armorer's anvil, and their fluttering
scarfs, and dancing plumes, and bright emblazoned banners.

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

The sun was in the act of setting — De Vaux and Annabel
were watching his decline from the same window in the hall
whence she had first discovered his unexpected coming; when,
as on that all eventful evening, a little dust was seen arising on
the high road beyond the river; and, in a moment, a small
mounted party became visible, amidst which might be readily
described the fluttering of female garments!

“It is my sister” — exclaimed Annabel, jumping up on the
instant, and clasping her hands eagerly — “it is my dear, dear
sister — come, Ernest, come, let us go and meet dear Marian.”
No time was lost, but arm-in-arm the lovers sallied forth, and
met the little train just on this side of the park-gate.

Marian sprang from her horse, light as a spirit of the air, and
rushed into her sister's arms, and clung there with a long and
lingering embrace, and as she raised her head, a bright tear
glittered on either silky eyelash. De Vaux advanced to greet
her, but as he did so, earnestly persuing the lineaments of his
fair future sister, he was most obviously embarrassed, his manner
was confused, and even agitated, his words faltered. And
she, whose face had been a second before, beaming with the
bright crimson of excitement — whose eye had looked round
eagerly and gladly to mark the chosen of her sister — she turned
as pale as ashes — brow, cheeks, and lips — pale, almost livid!—
and her eye fell abashed, and did not rise again till he had
finished speaking. None noticed it but Annabel; for all the
party were engaged in gay congratulations, and — they recovering
themselves immediately — nothing more passed, that
could create surmise — but she did notice it, and her heart sank
for a moment, and all that evening she was unusually grave
and silent; and, had not her usual demeanor been so exceedingly
calm and subdued, her strange dejection must have been
seen, and wondered at, by her assembled kinsfolk.

-- 062 --

CHAPTER VI.

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

The morning after Marian's arrival at the manor, was one of
those bright lovely dawns, sure harbingers of sweet and sunny
days, that often interrupt the melancholy progress of an English
autumn; fairer and softer, as the season waxed older, and more
enchanting from the contrast, which they can not fail to suggest,
between their balmy mildness, and the chilly winds and gloomy
fogs of the approaching winter. The sky was altogether cloudless,
yet it had nothing of the deep azure hue which it presents
in summer, resembling in its tints and its transparency a canopy,
if such a thing could be, of living aqua-marine, and kindled
by a flood of pure, pale yellow lustre.

None of the trees were wholly leafless, though none, perhaps,
unless it were a few old oaks, but had lost something of
their summer foliage; and their changed colors varying from
the deepest green, through all the shades of yellow, down to
the darkest amber, although prophetic of their coming doom,
and therefore saddening, with a sort of chastened spiritual sorrow,
the heart of the observer, added a solemn beauty to the
scenery, that well accorded with its grand and romantic character.

The vast round-headed hills, seen through the filmy haze
which floated over them, filling up their dells and hollows,
showed every intermediate hue from the red russet of their
heathery foreground, to the rich purple of their furthest peaks.
The grass, which had not yet begun to lose its verdant freshness,
was thickly meshed with gossamer, all sprinkled by the
pure and plenteous dews, and flashing like a net of diamonds
upon a ground of emerald velvet, to the early sunbeams.

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

It was summer — late indeed in that lovely season, but still
full summer, with all her garniture of green, her pomp of full-blown
flowers — the glorious mature womanhood of the year!
when Marian left her home. Not a trace of decay or change
was visible on its bright brow, not a leaf of its embroideries
was altered, not a bud in its garland was blighted. She had
returned; and everything, though beautiful and glowing, bore
the plain stamp of approaching dissolution. The west wind
blew as softly as in June through the tall sycamores, but after
every breath, while all was lulled and peaceful, the broad sere
leaves came whirling down from the shaken branches, on which
their hold was now so slight, that but the whisper of a sigh was
needed to detach them; the skies — the waters — were as pure
as ever, as beautifully clear and lucid, but in their brightness
there was a chill and glassy glitter, as different from their warm
sheen under a July sun, as is the keen unnatural radiance of a
blue eye in the consumptive girl, from its rich lustrous light in
a mature and healthy woman.

Was it the contemplation of this change that brought so sad
a cloud over the brow of lovely Marian Hawkwood; so dull a
gloom into her speaking eye; so dread a paleness upon the
ripe damask of her cheek? Sad indeed always is such contemplation—
sorrowful and grave thoughts must it awake in the
minds of those who think the least, to revisit a fair well-known
scene which they have quitted in the festal flush of summer,
when all the loveliness they dwelt on so fondly is flown or flying.
It brings a chill upon the spirit, like that which touches
the last guest —



“Who treads alone
Some banquet hall deserted,
Whose lights ars fled,
Whose garlands dead,
And all save he departed.”

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

It wakes a passing anguish, like that which thrills to the
heart's core of him, who, after years of wandering in a foreign
clime, returns to find the father, whom he left still in the prime
of vigorous and active manhood, bowed, bent, gray-haired, and
paralytic; the mother, whom he saw at their last parting, glorious
in summer beauty, withered, and wrinkled, and bereft of
every trace of former comeliness. All this it does — at times
to all! to the reflective always! — the solitary contemplation of
the decaying year.

Yet it was not this alone, it was not this at all, that blanched
the cheek and dimmed the glance of Marian, as at a very early
hour of the morning she was sauntering alone, with downcast
eyes and slow uncertain gait, beside the margin of the stream,
in the sheltered garden. For she did not, in truth, seem to
contemplate at all the face of external nature, or so much as to
note the changes which had taken place during her absence;
yet were those changes very great, and nowhere probably so
strongly marked as in the very spot where she was wandering,
for when she stood there last to cull a nosegay, ere she parted,
the whole of that fair nook was glowing with the brightest colors,
and redolent with the most fragrant perfumes, while hundreds
of feathered songsters were filling every brake and
thicket with bursts of joyous melody — and now only a few, the
hardiest of the late autumnal flowers, displayed their scattered
blossoms, and those too crisp and faded, among sere leaves and
withered branches; while, for the mellow warblings of the
thrush and blackbird, nothing was heard except the feeble
piping of a solitary robin, mixed with the wailing rush of the
swollen streamlet.

For nearly an hour she walked to and fro buried in deep
and melancholy silence, and thinking, as it seemed from her
air and gestures, most profoundly — occasionally she paused
for a few seconds in her walk to and fro, and stood still,

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

gazing abstractedly on some spot in the withered herbage, on
some pool of the brooklet, with her mind evidently far away,
and once or twice she clasped her hands, and wrung them passionately,
and sighed very deeply. While she was yielding thus
to some deep inward sorrow — for it could be no trivial passing
grief that had so suddenly and so completely changed so quick
and gay a spirit — a gentle footstep sounded upon the gravel-walk,
behind a cluster of thick leafy lilacs, and in a moment
Annabel stepped from their screen upon the mossy greensward.
Her pale and pensive features were even paler and more thoughtful
than was common, and her eyes showed as if she had been
weeping, yet her step was as light and elastic as a young
fawn's, and a bright smile dimpled her cheek, as she addressed
her sister.

“Dear Marian, why so early? And why did you not call
me to share your morning walk? What ails you, dearest? tell
me. For I have seen you, from my window, walking here
up and down so sorrowful and sad —”

“Oh, can you ask me — can you ask me, Annabel?” exclaimed
the lovely girl, in a wild, earnest burst of passion —
“can you not see that my heart is breaking?” and with the
words she flung her arms about her sister's neck, and burying
her face in her bosom fell into an agony of tears.

Annabel clasped Marian to her heart, and held her there for
many moments, kissing away the big drops from her cheeks,
and soothing her with many a kind and soft caress, before she
replied to her incoherent and wild words — but when her violent
sobbing had subsided —

“Dearest,” she said, “I do not understand at all, nor can I
even guess, what had so grievously afflicted you; but, if you
fancy that we shall be parted, that our lives will hereafter be
divided, and weep for that fond fancy, it is but a false apprehension
that distresses you. I go not hence at all, dear sister,

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

until these fearful wars be over; and, then, I go not till the
course of time shall place De Vaux in his good father's station,
which, I pray Heaven, shall not fall out for years. And
when I do go — when I do go away from this dear happy spot,
you can not, no, you did not dream, my sister, that you should
not go with me. Oh, if you did dream that, it would be very
hard for me to pardon you.

“Oh, no — no! no! dear Annabel,” replied the other, not
lifting up her eyes from the fond bosom on which she hung so
heavily, and speaking in a thick husky voice, “it is not that at
all; but I am so unhappy — so miserable — so despairing!
Oh, would to God — oh, would to God! that I had never gone
hence — or that Ernest De Vaux, at least, had not come hither!”

“Nay! now, I must know what you mean,” Annabel answered
mildly, but at the same time very firmly; “I must, indeed,
dear Marian; for either such words have a meaning, in
which case it is absolutely right that I, your sister and his affianced
wife, should know it; or if they have not any, are cruel
equally and foolish. So tell me — tell me, dear one, if there be
aught that I should know; and, in all cases, let me share your
sorrow.”

“Oh! do not — do not ask me, Annabel; oh! oh! to think
that we two, who have been so happy, should be wretched now.”

“I know not what you would say, Marian; but your strange
words awake strange thoughts within me! We have, indeed,
been happy! fond, happy, innocent, dear sisters; and I can
see no cause why we should now be otherwise. I, at least, am
still happy, Marian, unless it be to witness your wild sorrow;
and, if I know myself, no earthly sorrow would ever make me
wretched, much less repining, or despairing.”

“Yes, you — yes, you indeed may yet be happy, blessed
with a cheerful home, a noble, gallant husband, and it may be
one day, sweet prattlers at your knee, but, I — oh! God!”

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

and she again burst into a fierce agony of tears and sobbing.
Her sister, for a time, strove to console her but she soon found
not only that her efforts were in vain, but that, so far as she
could judge, Marian's tears only flowed the faster, her sobs became
more suffocating, the more she would have soothed them.
When she became aware of this, then she withdrew gradually
her arms from her waist, and spoke to her in a calm, melancholy
voice, full at the same time of deep sadness, and firm, decided
resolution.

“Marian,” she said, “I see, and how I am grieved to see it,
no words can possibly express, that you look not to me for sympathy
or consolation — nay, more, that you shrink back from
my caresses, as if they were insincere or hateful to you. Your
words, too, are so wild and whirling, that for my life I can not
guess what is their meaning, or their cause — I only can suspect,
or I should rather say, can only dread, that you have suffered
some very grievous wrong, or done some very grievous
sin; and as I must believe the last impossible, my fears still
centre on the first dark apprehension. Could you confide in
me, I might advise, might aid, and could, at least, most certainly
console you! Why you can not or will not trust me, you
can know only. Side by side have we grown up, since we
were little tottering things, guiding our weak steps hand in
hand in mutual dependence, seldom apart, I might say never
for now, since you have been away, I have thought of you half
the day, and dreamed of you all night — my earliest comrade,
my best friend, my own, my only sister! And now we are
two grown-up maidens, with no one exactly fit to counsel or
console us, except ourselves alone — since it has pleased our
heavenly Father, in his wisdom, for so long to deprive us of
our dear mother's guidance. We are two lone girls, Marian,
and never yet, so far as I know or can recollect, have we had
aught to be ashamed of, or any secret one should not have

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

communicated to the other. And now there is not one thought in
my mind, one feeling or affection in my heart, which I would
hide from you, my sister. What then can be this heavy sin,
or sorrow, which you are now ashamed, or fearful, to relate to
one, who surely loves you as no one else can do, beneath the
canopy of heaven? Marian, you must reply to me in full, or I
must leave you till better thoughts shall be awakened in your
soul, and till you judge more truly of those who most esteem
you.”

“Too true! it is too true!” Marian replied — “no one has ever
loved me as you have done, sweet Annabel — and now, no one
will love me any more — no one — no one, for ever. But you
are wrong, quite wrong, when you suppose that any one has injured
me, or that as yet I have done any wrong; alas! alas!
that I should even have thought sin! Oh! no; Annabel, dear
Annabel, I will bear all my woes myself, and God will give
me grace to conquer all temptations. Pardon me, sister dear,
pardon me; for it is not that I am ashamed, or that I fear to tell
you; but that to save my own life, I would not plant one thorn
in your calm bosom. No! I will see you happy; and will resist
the evil one, that he shall flee from me; and God will give
me strength, and you will pray for me, and we shall all be
blessed.”

As she spoke thus, the wildness and the strangeness of her
manner passed away, and a calm smile flickered across her features,
and she looked her sister steadfastly in the eye, and cast
her arms about her neck, and kissed her tenderly as she finished
speaking.

But it was plain to see that Annabel was by no means satisfied;
whether it was that she was anxious merely, and uneasy
about the discomposure of her sister's mind; or whether something
of suspicion had disturbed the even tenor of her own, appeared
not. Her color came and went more quickly than was

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

usual to her, and the glance of her gentle blue eye dwelt with
a doubting and irresolute expression on Marian's face, as she
made answer: —

“Very glad am I that, as you tell me, Marian, you have not
suffered aught, or done aught evil; and I trust that you tell me
truly. Beyond this, I can not — I can not, I confess it — sympathize
with you at all; for in order to sympathize, one most understand,
and that, you know, I do not. What sin you should
have thought of, I can not so much as conceive. You say you
have resisted your temptations hitherto — but, oh, what possible
temptations to aught evil can have beset you in this dear, peaceful
home? I doubt not that you will be strengthened to resist
them further. You tell me, Marian, that you would not plant a
thorn in my calm bosom. It is true that my bosom was calm
yestermorn, and very happy; but now I should speak falsely,
were I to say that it is so. What thorn you would plant in my
heart I know not, by speaking openly — nor how you could
suppose it; but this I do know, Marian, that you have set distrust,
and dark suspicion, and deep sorrow, in my soul this morning:
distrust of yourself, dear Marian — for what can these
half-confidences breed except distrust? suspicion of, I know
not — wish not to know — dare not to fancy, what; deep sorrow
that, already, even from one short separation, a great gulf
is spread out between us. I will not press you now to tell me
any more; but this I must impress upon you, that you have laid
a burden upon me, which, save you only, no earthly being can
remove; which nothing can alleviate except its prompt removal.
Nay! Marian, nay! answer me nothing now — nothing in this
strong heat of passionate emotion! think of it at your calmer
leisure, and, if you can, in duty to yourself and others, give me
your ample confidence, I pray you, Marian, do so. In the meantime
go to your chamber, dearest, and wipe away these traces
of your tears, and re-arrange your hair. Our guests will be

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

assembled before this, and I have promised Ernest that we will
all ride out, and see his falcons fly, this beautiful morning.”

Marian made no reply at all, but following her sister into the
house, hurried up to her chamber, to re-adjust her garments,
and remove from her face the signs of her late disorder. Meanwhile,
sad and suspicious of she knew not what, and only by a
violent effort concealing her heart-felt anxiety, Annabel joined
her guests in the pleasant summer-parlor. All were assembled
when she entered, and all the preparations for the morning
meal duly arranged upon the hospitable board — the morning
meal, how widely different from that of modern days, how characteristic
of those strong stirring times, when every gentleman
was from his boyhood half a soldier, when every lady was prepared
for deeds of heroism. There were no luxuries, effeminate
and childish, of tea and chocolate, or coffee, although the
latter articles were just beginning to be known; no dry toast or
hot muffins; nor aught else of those things, which we now consider
the indispensables of the first meal: but silver flagons
mantling with mighty ale, and flasks of Bordeaux wine, and
rich canary, crowned the full board, which groaned beneath
sirloins of beef, and hams, heads of the wild boar, and venison
pasties, and many kinds of game and wild fowl.

Ernest de Vaux arose, as Annabel came in, from the seat
which he had occupied by the good vicar's lady, whom he had
been regaling with a thousand anecdotes of the court, and as
many gay descriptions of the last modes, till she had quite made
up her mind that he was absolute perfection, and hastened forward
to offer her his morning salutation. But there was something
of embarrassment in his demeanor, something of coldness
in her manner, which was perceived for a moment by all her
relatives and friends; but it passed away, as it were, in a moment;
for, by an effort, he recovered almost instantly his self-possession,
and began talking with light, careless pleasantry,

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

that raised a smile upon the lips of all who heard him, and had
the effect immediately of chasing the cloud from the brow of
Annabel. And she, after a few minutes, as if she had done injustice
to her lover in her heart, and was desirous of effacing
its remembrance from both herself and him, gave free rein to
her feelings, and was the same sweet, joyous creature that she
had been, since his arrival had awakened new sensations and
new dreams in her young, guileless heart.

Then, before half an hour had elapsed, more beautiful, perhaps,
than ever, Marian made her appearance. Her rich profusion
of brown curls clustered on her cheeks, and flowed down
her neck from beneath a slashed Spanish hat of velvet, with a
long ostrich feather, and her unrivaled figure was set off to more
than usual advantage, by the long waist and flowing draperies
of her green velvet riding-dress. Her face was, perhaps, somewhat
paler than its ordinary hue, when she first entered, but as
she met the eye of Ernest, brow, cheeks, and neck, were crimsoned
with a burning flush, which passed away, however, instantly,
leaving her not the least embarrassed or confused, but
perfectly collected, and as it seemed, full of a quiet, innocent
mirthfulness.

Nothing could be more perfect than was her manner, during
the long, protracted meal, toward her sister's lover. She
seemed to feel toward him, already, as if he were a tried friend
and brother. Her air was perfectly familiar, as she addressed
him, yet free from the least touch of forwardness, the slightest
levity or coquettishness. She met his admiring gaze — for he
did, at times, gaze on her with visible admiration, yet admiration
of so quiet and dispassionate a kind, as a good brother
might bestow upon a sister's beauty — with calm unconsciousness,
or with a girlish mirth, that defied misconstruction.

And Annabel looked on — alas for Annabel! — and felt her
doubts and suspicions vanishing away every moment. The

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

vague distrust that had crept into her heart, melted away like
mist wreaths from before the sunbeam. She only wondered
now, what the anxiety, what the distrust could possibly have
been, which, for a moment, had half maddened her.

Then she began to marvel, what could the sorrow be which,
scarce an hour before, had weighed so heavily on Marian; and
which had in that brief space so utterly departed. “It must
be,” she thought, as she gazed on her pure, speaking features,
and the clear sparkle of her bright blue eye, “that she too loves,
loves possibly in vain; that she has lost her young heart during
her absence from her home; and has now overmastered her
despair, her soul-consuming anguish, to sympathize in her sister's
happiness.” And then she fancied how she would win
from her that secret sorrow, and soothe it till she should forget
the faithless one, and tend her with a mother's fond anxiety.
Alas! alas, for Annabel!

CHAPTER VII.

The morning meal was ended; the sun already high in the
clear heavens, and the thin mist wreaths were dispersing from
the broad valley, and the bright river; and now a merry cavalcade
swept round the lawn from the stables — a dozen foresters
and grooms, well mounted, with led horses, two of the latter
decked with velvet side-saddles, which were then used by
ladies; and seven or eight serving-men, on foot, with hounds
and spaniels in their leashes; and among them, conspicuous
above the rest, the falconer, with his attendants, one bearing a
large frame whereon were cast — such was the technical jargon
used in the mystery of trainers — eight or ten long-winged

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

falcons, goshawks, and gerfalcons, and peregrines, with all their
gay paraphernalia of hoods, and bells, and jesses.

A little while afterward the fair girls came out, Annabel now
attired like her sister in the velvet riding-robe, and the slashed,
graceful hat, and were assisted to their saddles by the young
lover. Then he, too, bounded to his noble charger's back, and
the others of the company in their turn mounted, and the whole
party rode off, merrily, to the green meadows by the fair river's
side.

Away! away! the spaniels are uncoupled, and questing far
and wide among the long green flags, and water briony, and
mallows, that fringe the banks of many a creek and inlet of the
river — over the russet stubbles — up the thick alder coppices,
that fringe the steep ravines.

Away! away! the smooth soft turf, the slight and brushy
hedges, invite the free and easy gallop, invite the fearless leap!
Away! with hawk unhooded on the wrist and ready — with
graceful seat, light hand, and bounding heart! See how the
busy spaniels snuff the hot scent, and ply their feathery tails
among the dry fern on the bank of that old sunny ditch; there
has the game been lately — hold hard, bold cavaliers — hold hard,
my gentle ladies! — hurry not now the dogs. Hush! hark! the
black King Charles is whimpering already: that beautiful long-eared
and silky water-spaniel joins in the subdued chorus — how
they thread in and out the withering fern-stalks, how they rush
through the crackling brambles! Yaff! yaff! — now they give
tongue aloud — yaff! yaff! yaff! yaff! — and whir-r-r upsprings
the well-grown covey — now give your hearts to the loud whoop!—
now fling your hawks aloft! — now gather well your bridles
in your hands, now spur your gallant horses — on! on! sweep
over the low fence, skim the green meadow, dash at the rapid
brook — ladies and cavaliers pell-mell — all riding for themselves
and careless of the rest, forgetful of all fear, all thought,

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

in the fierce, fast career, as with eyes all turned heavenward to
mark the soaring contest of the birds, trusting their good steeds
only, to bear them swift and safely, they drive in giddy routes
down the broad valley.

And now the flight is over, each gallant hawk has struck his
cowering quarry; the lures are shaken in the air, the falconer's
whoop and whistle recall the hovering falcon, and on they go
at slower pace to beat for fresh game — and lo! flip-flap, there
rises the first woodcock of the season.

“Ho! mark him — mark him down, good forester — we must
not miss that fellow — the very prince of game — the king he
would be, save that gray heronshaw of right has old claim to
the throne of falconrie!”

“Lo! there, my masters, he is down — down in that gulley's
bank, where the broom and the brachens feather the sunny
slope, and the long, rank grasses seem almost to choke its
mossy runnel.”

“Quick! quick! unhood the lanner — the young and speckled-breasted
lanner! — cast off the old gray-headed gerfalcon —
soh, Diamond, my brave bird! mark his quick, glancing eye,
and his proud crest, soh! cast him off, and he will wheel around
our heads, nor leave us till we flush the woodcock. No! no!
hold the young lanner hard, let him not fly, he is too mettlesome
and proud of wing to trust to — and couple all the dogs
up, except the stanch red setter.”

“Now we will steal on him up wind, and give him every
chance.”

“Best cross the gully here, fair dames, for it is something
deep and boggy, and if ye were to brave it, in the fury of the
gallop, you might be mired for your pains.”

“That bird will show you sport, be sure of it, for lo! the field
beyond is thickly set with stunted thorns, and tufts of alderbushes;
if your hawks be not keen of sight, and quick of wings

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

too, be sure that he will dodge them; and if he reach you hill-side
only, all covered as it is with evergreens, dense holly
brakes, and thick oak sapplings, he is as safe there in that covert,
as though he were a thousand leagues away in some deep
glen of the wild Atlas mountains.”

“Lo! there he goes, the gray hawk after him — by heaven!
in fair speed he outstrips the gerfalcon, he does not condescend
to dodge or double, but flies wild and high toward the purple
moorland, and there we can not follow him.”

“Ride, De Vaux, gallop for your life — cut in, cut in between
the bird and the near ridge — soh! bravely done, black charger—
now cast the lanner loose! so! that will turn him.”

“See! he has turned; and now he must work for it. The
angle he has made has brought old Diamond up against his
weather wing; now! he will strike — now! now!”

“But lo! the wary bird has dodged, and the hawk who had
soared, and was in the act of pouncing, checked his fleet pinion
and turned after him — how swift he flies dead in the wind's
eye — and the wind is rising; he can not face it now — tack
and tack, how he twists — how cleverly he beats to windward;
but now the odds are terribly against him, the cunning falcons
have divided, and are now flying sharply to cut him off, one at
each termination of his tacks — the lanner has outstripped him.

“Whoop! Robin, whoop! — soh! call him up the wind —
up the wind, falconer, or he will miss his stroke. There!
there he towers — up! up! in airy circles — he poises his
broad wing — he swoops — alack, poor woodcock! but no! he
has — by Pan, the god of hunters! — he has missed his cast —
no swallow ever winged it swifter than the wild bird of passage:
not now does he fly high among the clouds, but skims
the very surface of the lawn, twisting round every tree and baffling
the keen falcons.”

Now he is scarce ten paces from his covert; the old bird,

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

Diamond, flying like lightning, struggles in vain to weather
him — in vain — the game dashes behind the boll of a tall upright
oak, darts down among the hollies, and is lost. Well
flown, brave quarry — well flown, noble — ha! the hawk, the
brave old hawk, bent only on retrieving his lost flight, his eye
set too steadily on the bird which he so fiercely struggled to
outfly, has dashed with the full impetus of his arrowy flight
against the gnarled stem of the oak. He rebounds from it like
a ball from the iron target: never so much as once flaps his
fleet pinions; tears not the ground with beak or single. Diamond,
brave Diamond is dead — and pitying eyes look down
on him; and gentle tears are shed; and the soft hands that
were wont to fondle his high crest and smooth his ruffled wings,
compose his shattered pinions, and sleek his blood-stained
plumage. Alas, brave Diamond! — but fate — it is the fate of
war!

Another flight — another glowing gallop to make the blood
dance blithely in our veins — to drive dull care from our hearts!

But no, the sylvan meal is spread: down by that leafy nook,
under the still green canopy of that gigantic oak, where the
pure spring wells out so clear and limpid, from the bright yellow
gravel under its gnarled and tortuous roots — there is the
snow-white linen spread on the mossy green sword; there the
cold pasty and the larded capon tempt the keen appetite of the
jolly sportsman; there, plunged in the glassy waters, the tall
flasks of champagne are cooling! Who knows not the delicious
zest with which we banquet on the green sward; the
merry, joyous ease which, all restraint and ceremonial banished,
renders the sylvan meal, in the cool shadow by the rippling
brook, so indescribably delightful? And all who were
collected there were for a moment happy! — and many, in sad
after-days, remembered that gay feast, and dwelt upon the
young hopes, which were so flattering then, hopes which so

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

soon decayed — and lingered on the contemplation of that soon
perished bliss, as if the great Italian had erred, when he declared
so wisely that to the sons of man —


“Nessun maggior dolore
Che ricordarsi del tiempo felice
Nella miseria.”
The bright wine sparkled in the goblet, but brighter flashed the
azure eyes of Marian, for her whole face was radiant with wild
starry beauty. Was it the thrilling rapture of the gallop, that
sent her blood boiling with strange excitement “through every
petty artery of her body” — was it the spirit-stirring chase
alone, or did the rich blood of the Gallic grape, sparingly tasted
though it was, lend something of unnatural power? hark to the
silvery tones of that sweet ringing laugh — and now how deep
a blush mantles her brow, her neck, her bosom, when in receiving
her glass from the hand of Ernest, their fingers mingled
for a moment.

But Ernest is unmoved, and calm, and seemingly unconscious—
and Annabel, fond Annabel, rejoices to mark her sister's
spirits so happily, so fully, as it seems, recovered from
that over-mastering sorrow. She saw not the hot blush, she
noted not its cause — and yet, can it be — can it be that casual
pressure was the cause? — can it be love? — love for a sister's
bridegroom, that kindles so the eye — that flushes so the cheek—
that thrills so the life-blood of lovely Marian! Away!
away with contemplation.

Ernest reflects not, for his brow is smooth and all unruffled
by a thought, his lips are smiling, his pulse calm and temperate—
and Marian pauses not — and Annabel suspects not — Hush!
they are singing. Lo! how the sweet and flute-like tones of
the fair girls are blended with the rich and deep contralto of
De Vaux. Lo! they are singing — singing the wood-notes
wild of the great master of the soul —

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]



“Heigho! sing heigho! under the green holly!
Most friendship is feigning,
Most loving mere folly!”
Alas for trusting Annabel! — soon shall she wake from her
fond dream, soon wake to wo, to anguish. Again they mount
their steeds — again they sweep the meadows, down to the very
brink of the broad, deep, transparent Wharfe — and now the
heronshaw is sprung. He flaps his dark grey vans, the hermit-bird
of the waters, and slowly soars away, till the falconer's
shrill whoop, and the sharp whistling flutter of the fleet pinions
in his rear, arouse him to his danger. Up! up! he soars —
up! up! scaling the very sky in small but swift gyrations —
while side by side the well-matched falcons wheel circling
around him still, and still out-topping him, till all the three are
lost in the dull, fleecy clouds — the clouds! — no one had seen—
no one has even dreamed, engrossed in the wild fervor of
the sport, that all the sky was overclouded; and the thick
blackness of the thunderstorm, driving up wind, and settling
down in terrible proximity to the earth, was upon them unseen
and unexpected.

Away! away! what heed they the dark storm-clouds — the
increasing flash! — these bold equestrians! Heavens! what a
flash — how keen! how close! how livid! the whole horizon
shone out for a moment's space one broad blue glare of fearful
living light — and simultaneously the thunder burst above them—
a crash as of ten thousand pieces of earth's heaviest ordnance,
shot off in one wild clatter. The horses of the party
were all careering at their speed, their maddest speed, across
a broad, green pasture, bordered on the right hand by the wide
channel of the Wharfe and on the left by an impracticable fence
of tall old thorns, with a deep ditch on either side, and a stout
timber railing. The two fair sisters were in front, leading the
joyous cavalcade, with their eyes in the clouds, their hearts

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

full of the fire of the chase, when that broad dazzling glare
burst full in their faces.

Terrified by the livid flash and the appalling crash of the
reverberated thunder, the horses of the sisters bolted diverse —
Annabel's toward the broad, rapid Wharfe, between which and
the meadow through which they had been so joyously careering,
there was no fence or barrier at the spot where they were
then riding — Marian's toward the dangerous oxfence, which
has been mentioned! The charger of De Vaux, who rode
next behind them, started indeed, and whirled about, but was
almost immediately controlled by the strong arm and skilful
horsemanship of his bold rider; but of the grooms who followed,
several were instantly dismounted, and there were only three
or four who, mastering their terrified and fractious beasts, galloped
off to the aid of their young mistresses. They were both
good equestrians, and ordinarily fearless, but in such peril what
woman could preserve her wonted intrepidity unshaken — the
sky as black as night, with ever and anon a sharp clear stream
of the electric fluid dividing the dark storm-clouds, and the continuous
thunder rolling and crashing overhead — their horses
mad with terror, and endowed by that very madness with tenfold
speed and strength! — Annabel, whose clear head, and
calm, though resolute temper, gave her no small advantage over
her volatile, impetuous sister, sat, it is true, as firmly in her saddle,
as though she had been practising her menage in the ridingschool—
and held her fiery jennet with a firm, steady hand;
but naturally her strength was insufficient to control its fierce
and headlong speed; so that she saw upon the instant, that she
must be carried into the whirling waters of the swift river —
for a moment she thought of casting herself to the ground, but
it scarcely required one moment of reflection to show her that
such a course could lead but to destruction. So on she drove,
erect and steady in her seat, guiding her horse well, and

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

keeping its head straight to the river bank, and hoping every instant
to hear the tramp of De Vaux's charger overtaking her, and
bringing succor — alas! for Annabel! — the first sound that distinctly
met her ears was a wild piercing shriek — “Ernest —
great God! my Ernest — help me! — save me!” It was the
voice of Marian, the voice of her own cherished sister, calling
on her betrothed — and he? Even in that dread peril, when
life was on a cast, her woman heart prevailed above her woman
fear, she turned, and saw the steed of Marian rushing with the
bit between his teeth toward the dangerous fence, which lay,
however, far more distant than the river to which her own
horse was in terrible proximity! and he, her promised husband,
the lord of her soul, he for whom she would have perished —
oh! how willingly! — perished with but the one regret of that
reparation — he had overlooked entirely, or heeded not at least,
her peril to whom his faith was sworn; and even before that
wild appealing cry, had started in pursuit — and was, as she
looked round, in the act of whirling Marian from her saddle
with one hand, while with the other he controlled his own
strong war-horse.

When she first heard that cry, her spirit sank within her —
but when she saw herself deserted, when the drear consciousness
that she was not beloved, broke on her, it seemed as if an
icebolt had pierced her heart of hearts! her eyes grew dim!
there was a sound of rushing waters in her ear!—not the sound
of the rushing river, although her horse was straining now up
the last ascent that banked it!—her pulse stood still! Had Annabel
then died, the bitterness of death was over. Before, however,
she had so much as wavered in her saddle, much less lost
rein or stirrup, a wild plunge, and the shock which ran through
every nerve, as her horse leaped into the brimful river, awoke
her for the moment to her present situation: unconsciously she
had retained her seat — her horse was swimming boldly — a

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

loud plunge sounded from behind! another, and another! and
the next instant her steed's head was seized by the stalwart
arm of a young falconer, and turned toward the shore she had
just quitted; her brain reeled round, and she again was senseless—
thus was she borne to land, without the aid or intervention
of him, who should have been the first to venture all, to
lose all, for her safety. Alas! alas! for Annabel!

CHAPTER VIII.

When next she opened her eyes, she lay on her own bed,
in her own well-known chamber, and the old nurse and the
good vicar's wife were watching over her. As her lids rose,
and she looked about her, all her intelligence returned upon the
moment; and she was perfectly aware of all that had already
passed, of all that she had still to undergo. “Well,” she replied,
to the eager and repeated inquiries after the state of her
bodily and mental sensations, which were poured out from the
lips of her assiduous watchers — “oh! I feel quite well, I do
assure you — I was not hurt at all — not in the least — only I
was so foolish as to faint from terror. But Marian, how is
Marian?”

“Not injured in the least — but very anxious about you, sweet
Annabel,” replied Mistress Somers, “so much so, that I was
obliged to force her from the chamber, so terrible was her grief—
so violent her terror and excitement. Lord de Vaux snatched
her from her horse, and saved her before he even saw your
danger; he, too, is in a fearful state of mind; he has been at
the door twenty times, I believe, within the hour; hark, that is
his foot now, will you see him, dearest?”

A quick and chilly shudder ran through the whole frame of

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

the lovely girl, and a faint hue glowed once again in her pale
cheek; but mastering her feelings, she made answer in her
own notes of sweet, calm music.

“Not yet, dear Mistress Somers, not yet; but tell him, I beseech
you, that I am better — well, indeed! and will receive his
visit by-and-by; and, in the meantime, my good friend, I must
see Marian — must see her directly, and alone. No! no! you
must not hinder me of my desire, you know,” she went on,
with a faint and very melancholy smile, “you know of old, I
am a wilful, stubborn girl when I make up my mind, and it is
quite made up now, my good friend! so, I pray you let me see
her; I am quite strong, I do assure you; so do, I beseech you,
go and console my Lord de Vaux, and let nurse bring me Marian
hither.”

So firmly did she speak, and so resolved was the expression
of her soft gentle features, that they no longer hesitated to comply
with her request; and both retired with soft steps from the
chamber.

Then Annabel half uprose from the pillows, which had
propped her, and clasped her hands in attitude of prayer, and
turned her beautiful eyes upward — her lips moved visibly, not
in irregular impulsive starts, but with a smooth and ordered motion,
as she prayed fervently, indeed, but tranquilly, for strength
to do, and patience to endure, and grace to do and to endure
alike with Christian love and Christian fortitude.

While she was thus engaged, a quick uncertain footstep,
now light and almost tripping, now heavy and half faltering,
approached the threshold; a gentle hand raised the latch once,
and again let it fall, as if the comer was fluctuating between the
wish to enter, and some vague apprehension which for the moment
conquered the desire.

“Is it you, Marian?” asked the lovely sufferer; “oh, come in,
come in, sister!” and she did come in, that bright lovely

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

sufferer, her naturally high complexion almost unnaturally brilliant
now, from the intensity of her hot blushes: her eyes were
downcast, and she could not so much as look up into the sad
sweet face of Annabel. Her whole frame trembled visibly, as
she approached the bed, and her foot faltered very much; yet
she drew near, and sitting down beside the pillow, took Annabel's
hand tenderly between her own, and raised it to her warm
lips, and kissed it eagerly and often.

Never, for a moment's space, did the eyes of Annabel swerve
from her sister's features, from the moment she entered the
door until she sat down by her side; but rested on them, as if
through them they would peruse the secret soul with a soft,
gentle scrutiny, that savored not at all of sternness or reproach.
At last, as if she was fully satisfied, she dropped her eyelids,
and for a little space, kept them close shut; while again her
lips moved silently, and then pressing her sister's hand fondly,
she said in a quiet soothing voice, as if she were alluding to an
admitted fact, rather than asking a question —

“So you have met him before, Marian?”

A violent convulsion shook every limb of her whom she addressed,
and the blood rushed in torrents to her brow; she
bowed her head upon her sister's hand, and burst into a paroxysm
of hysterical tears and sobbing, but answered not a word.

“Nay! nay! dear sister,” exclaimed Annabel, bending down
over her, and kissing her neck, which, like her brow and
cheeks, was absolutely crimson, “Nay! nay! sweet Marian,
weep not thus, I beseech you, there is no wrong done — none
at all — there was no wrong in your seeing him, when you did
so — it was at York, I must believe — nor in your loving him
either, when you did so; for I had not then seen him, and of
course could not love him. But it was not right, sweetest Marian,
to let me be in ignorance of all this; only think, dearest,
only think what would have been my agony, when I had come

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

to know, after I was a wife, that in myself becoming happy, I
had brought misery on my second self, my own sweet sister!
nay, do not answer me yet, Marian; for I can understand it all—
almost all, that is — and I quite appreciate your motives, I
am sure that you did not know that he loved you, for he does
love you, Marian! — but fancied that he loved me only, and so
resolved to control yourself, and crush down your young affections,
and sacrifice yourself for me; thank God! oh! thank
God, that your strength was not equal to the task, for had it
been so, we had been wretched, oh! most wretched! But you
must tell me all about it; for there is much I can not comprehend—
when did you see him first, and where? Why did he
never so much as hint to me, that he had known you? Why,
when I wrote you word that he was here, and afterward, that I
liked, loved, was about to marry him — why did you never write
back that you knew him? And why, above all, when you
came and found him here — here in your mother's house, why
did you meet him as a stranger? I know it will be painful to
you, dear one; but you must bear the pain; for it is necessary
now, that there shall be no more mistakes. Be sure of one
thing, dearest Marian, that I will never wed him; oh! not for
worlds! I could not sleep one night, not one hour, in the
thought that my bliss was your bane; but if he loves you as he
ought, and as you love him, sister, for I can read your soul, he
shall be yours at once; and I shall be more happy so — more
happy tenfold, than pillowing my head upon a heart which
beats for another — but he must explain all this, for I much fear
me, he has dealt very basely by us both — I fear me much he
is a bold, base man!”

“No! no!” cried Marian, eagerly raising her clear eyes to
her sister's, full of ingenuous truth and zealous fire — “No!
no! he is all good, and true, and noble! I, it is I only, who
have for once been false and wicked; not altogether wicked,

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

Annabel, perhaps more foolish than to blame, at least in my intentions;
but you shall hear all; you shall hear all, Annabel,
and then judge for yourself,” and then, still looking her sister
quite steadily and truthfully in the face, she told her how at a
ball in York, she had met the young nobleman, who had seemed
pleased with her; had danced with her many times, and visited
her, but never once named love, nor led her in the least to
fancy he esteemed her, beyond a chance acquaintance; “but I
loved him, oh! how I loved him, Annabel; almost from the first
time I saw him, and I feared ever — ever and only — that by
my bold, frank rashness, he might discover his power, and believe
me forward and unmaidenly; weeks passed, and our intimacy
ripened, and I became each hour more fondly, more devotedly,
more madly — for it was madness all! — enamored of
him.

“He met me ever as a friend, no more! The time came,
when he was to leave York, and as he took leave of me he
told me that he had just received despatches from his father,
directing him to visit mine; and I, shocked by the coolness of
his parting tone, and seeing indeed he had no love for me,
scarcely noting what he said, told him not that I had no father,
but I did tell him that I had one sweet sister, and suddenly extorted
from him, unawares, a promise that he would never tell
you he had known me. My manner, I am sure, was strange
and wild; and I have no doubt my words were so likewise, for
his demeanor altered on the instant. His air, which had been
that of quiet friendship, became cool, chilling, and almost disdainful,
and within a few minutes he took his leave, and we
never met again till yester even.

“You will, I doubt not, ask me wherefore I did all this! I
was mad — mad with love and disappointment. And the very
instant he said that he was coming hither, I knew as certainly
that he would love you and you him, Annabel, as though it had

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

been palpably revealed to me. I could not write of him to you—
I could not, Annabel, and when your letters came, and we
learned that he was here, I confessed all this to our aunt; and
though she blamed me much, for wild and thoughtless folly, she
thought it best to keep the matter secret. This is the whole
truth, Annabel — the whole truth! I fancied that the absence—
the knowledge that I should see him next my sister's husband—
the stern resolve with which I bound my soul — had made
me strong enough to bear his presence: I tried it, and I found
myself, how weak — this is all, Annabel; can you forgive me,
sister?”

“Sweet, innocent Marian,” exclaimed the elder sister through
her tears, for she had wept constantly through the whole sad
narration, “there is not anything for me to forgive — you have
wronged yourself only, my sister! But yet — but yet! — I cannot
understand it — he must have seen, no man could fail to see
that one, so frank and artless as you are, Marian, was in love
with him. He must, if not before, have known it certainly,
when you extorted from him, as you call it, that strange promise.
Besides, he loves you, Marian; he loves you; then
wherefore, in God's name! did he woo me — for woo he did,
and fervently, and long, before he won me to confession? oh!
he is base! base, base, and bad at heart, my sister! — answer
me nothing, dear one, for I will prove him very shortly — send
Margaret hither to array me. I will go down and speak with
him forthwith. If he be honest, Marian, he is yours — and
think not that I sacrifice myself, when I say this, for all the
love I ever felt for him has vanished utterly away — if he is
honest, he is yours. But be not over-confident, dear child, for
I believe he is not; and if not, why then, sweet Marian, can
we not comfort one another, and live together as we used, dear,
innocent, united, happy sisters? Do not reply now, Marian,
your heart is too full; haste and do as I tell you; before

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

suppertime to-night all shall be ended — whether for good or for evil,
He only knows, to whom the secrets of the heart are visible,
even as the features of the face. Farewell, be of good cheer,
and yet not over-cheerful.”

CHAPTER IX.

Within an hour after that most momentous conversation,
Annabel sat beside the window, in that pleasant summer-parlor,
looking out on the fair prospect of mead and dale and river,
with its back-ground — of purple mountains the very window
from which she had first looked upon De Vaux!

Perhaps a secret instinct had taught her to select that spot,
now that she was about to renounce him for ever; but if it were
so, it was one of those indefinable impulsive instincts of which
we are unconscious, even while they prompt our actions.

De Vaux was summoned to her presence, and Annabel
awaited him — arbiter of her own and her sister's destinies!

“Ernest,” she said, as he entered, cutting across his eager
and impetuous inquiries, “Ernest de Vaux, I have learned to-day
a secret” — she spoke with perfect ease, and without a
symptom of irritation, or anxiety, or sorrow, either in her voice
or manner; nor was she cold, or dignified, or haughty. Her
demeanor was not, indeed, that of a fond maid toward her accepted
suitor; nor had it the flutter which marks the consciousness
of unacknowledged love; a sister's to a dear brother's
would have resembled it more nearly than, perhaps, anything
to which it could be compared, yet was not this altogether similar.
He looked up in her face with a smile, and asked her at
once: —

“What secret, dearest Annabel?”

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

“A secret, Ernest,” she replied, “which I can not but fancy
you must have learned before, but which you certainly have
learned, as well as I, to-day. My sister loves you, Ernest.”

The young man's face was crimson on the instant, and he
would have made some reply, but his voice failed him, and,
after a moment of confused stuttering, he stood before her in
embarrassed silence; but she went on at once, not noticing apparently,
his consternation.

“If you did know this, as I fear must be the case, long, long
ago! most basely have you acted, and most cruelly to both of
us; for never! never! even if it had been a rash, unsought, and
unjustifiable passion on her part, would I have wedded, knowingly,
the man who held my sister's heart-strings!”

“It was,” he answered, instantly, “it was a rash, unsought,
and unjustifiable passion on her part, believe me, oh! believe
me, Annabel! that is — that is,” he continued, reddening again
at feeling himself self-convicted, “that is, if she felt any passion.”

“Then you did know it — then you did know it,” she interrupted
him, without paying any regard to his attempt at self-correction,
“then you did know it from the very first — oh!
man, man! oh! false heart of man — oh! false tongue that can
speak thus of the lady whom he loves! yes, loves!” she added,
in a clear, high voice, as thrilling as the alarm-blast of a silver
trumpet; “yes, loves, Ernest de Vaux, with his whole heart
and spirit! Never think to deny it! Did I not see you, when
you rushed to save her from lesser peril, when you left me, as
you must have thought, to perish? Did I not see love written
as clearly as words in a book, on every feature of your face,
even as I heard love crying out aloud in every accent of her
voice?”

“What! jealous, Annabel? the calm and self-controlling Annabel,
can she be jealous, of her own sister, too?”

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

“Not jealous, sir,” she answered, now most contemptuously,
“not jealous, in the least, I do assure you! For though, most
surely, love can exist without one touch of jealousy, as surely
can not jealousy exist where there is neither love, nor admiration,
nor esteem, nor so much as respect existing.”

“How! do I hear you aright?” he asked somewhat sharply,
“do I understand you aright? What have become, then, of
your vows and protestations, your protestations of yester-even?”

“You do hear me, you do understand me,” she replied, “entirely
right, entirely! In my heart — for I have searched it
very deeply — in my heart there is not now one feeling of love,
or admiration, or esteem, much less of respect for you; alas!
that I should say so; alas! for me and you; alas! for one, more
to be pitied twentyfold than the other!”

“Annabel Hawkwood, you have never loved me.”

“Ernest de Vaux, you never have known, never will know, because
you are incapable of knowing the depth, the singleness, the
honesty, of a true woman's love! So deeply did I love you,
that I have come down hither, seeing that long before you knew
me, you had won Marian's heart — seeing that you loved her, as
she loves you, most ardently, and hoping that you had not discovered
her affection, nor suspected your own feelings until
to-day — I came down hither, I say, with that knowledge, in that
hope. And had I found that you had erred no further than in
trivial fickleness, she loving you all the while beyond all things
on earth, I purposed to resign your hand to her, thus making
both of you happy, and trusting for my own consolation to consciousness
of right, and to the love of Him who, all praise be
to him therefor, has so constituted the spirit of Annabel Hawkwood,
that when she can not honor, she can not afterward for
ever feel either love or friendship. You are weighed, Ernest
de Vaux, weighed in the balance and found wanting! I leave
you now, sir, to prepare my sister to bear the blow your

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

baseness has inflicted. Our marriage is broken off at once, now
and for ever! Lay all the blame on me — on me! if it so
please you; but not one word against my own or my sister's
honor! My aunt I shall inform instantly, that, for sufficient
reasons, our promised union will not take place at all; the reasons
I shall lock up in my own bosom. You may remain here,
you must do so, this one night; to-morrow morning we will bid
you adieu for ever!”

“Be it so,” he replied. “Be it so, lady; the fickleness I
can forgive, but not the scorn! I will go now, and order that
the regiment march hence forthwith. What more recruits
there be, can follow at their leisure, and I will overtake the
troops before noon, on the march, to-morrow;” and with the words
he left the room, apparently as unconcerned as if he had not left
a breaking heart behind him, and as if all the agonies of hell
had not been burning within his own.

And was it true that Annabel no longer loved him? True!
oh, believe it not! where woman once has fixed her soul's affections,
there they will dwell for ever; principle may compel
her to suppress them; prudence may force her to conceal
them; the fiery sense of instantaneous wrong may seem to
quench them for a moment; the bitterness of jealousy may turn
them into gall; but, like that Turkish perfume, where love has
once existed, it must exist for ever, so long as one fragment
of the earthly vessel which contained it survives the wreck of
time and ruin.

She believed that she loved him not; but she knew not herself;
what woman ever did — what man — when the spring-tide
of passion was upon them? And she, too, left the parlor, and
within a few minutes, Marian had heard her fate, and after
many a tear, and many a passionate exclamation, she, too, apparently,
was satisfied of Ernest's worthlessness; oh! misapplied
and heartless term! She satisfied? satisfied by the

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

knowledge that her heart's idol was an unclean thing, an evil
spirit, a false God! she satisfied? oh! Heaven!

Around the hospitable board once more — once more they
were assembled; but oh! how sadly altered; the fiat had been
distinctly, audibly pronounced; and all assembled there had
heard it, though none, except the sisters and De Vaux, knew
of the cause; none probably, but they, suspected it. Well
was it that there were no young men — no brothers with high
hearts and strong hands to maintain or question? Well was it,
that the only relatives of those much-injured maidens, the only
friends, were superannuated men of peace — the ministers of
pardon, not of vengeance — and weak, old, helpless women!
There had been bloodshed else — and, as it was, among the
serving-men, there were dark brows, and writhing lips, and
hands alert to grasp the hilt at a word spoken; had they but
been of rank one grade higher — had they dared even as they
were — there had been bloodshed! Cold, cold and cheerless
was the conversation; formal and dignified civilities, in place
of gay, familiar mirth; forced smiles for hearty laughter; pale
looks and dim eyes, for the glad blushes of the promised bride—
for the bright sparkles of her eye!

The evening passed, the hour of parting came; and it was
colder yet and sadder. Ernest de Vaux, calm and inscrutable,
and seemingly unmoved, kissed the hands of his lovely hostesses,
and uttered his adieu and thanks for all their kindness, and
hopes for their prosperity and welfare; while the old clergymen
looked on with dark and angry brows, and their helpmates
with difficulty could refrain from loud and passionate invective.
His lip had a curl upon it — a painful curl, half sneer, as he
bowed to the rest, and left the parlor; but none observed that
as he did so, he spoke three or four words, in a low whisper,
so low that it reached Marian's ear alone, of all that stood
around him, yet of such import, that her color came and went

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

ten times within the minute, and that she shook from head to
foot, and quivered like an aspen.

For two hours longer, the sisters sat together in Annabel's
bedchamber, and wept in one another's arms, and comforted
each other's sorrows, and little dreamed that they should meet
no more for years — perchance for ever.

CHAPTER X.

Three hours had elapsed since all the inhabitants of Ingleborough
hall had retired to their own chambers, and one, at
least since Marian had retired from her sister's dressing-room
to bed, but not to sleep. During that weary hour, she had lain
tossing to and fro, feverish with anxiety and expectation, irresolute,
anxious, and heartsick.

The last words which Ernest de Vaux had whispered in her
ear, unheard by any others, contained a fervent entreaty, perhaps—
I should say, rather, a command — that she should meet
him after all the house had gone to rest, in the garden. And
strange it was, that despite all that had passed, despite all her
own good resolutions, all the resistance of her native modesty,
all her conviction — for she was almost convinced that he was
base and bad — she yet lacked firmness to set the tempter at
defiance.

It is a singular fact, but one which we nevertheless encounter
more frequently than would be supposed, that it is women
of the most bold, and free, and fearless characters, who, so long
as their fancies are untouched, appear the wildest and the most
untameable, that are subdued and engrossed the most completely,
when they once become thoroughly enamored, when they
once meet with an overmastering spirit.

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

And so it was with Marian Hawkwood; high-spirited, and
almost daring, while her heart was free, no sooner had she
fallen desperately in love, as she did, with De Vaux, than she
became, so far as he was concerned, the most thoroughly subjugated
and tamed of beings. Her whole nature, toward him
at least, seemed to have undergone a change. Her very intellect
appeared to have lost much of its brilliancy, of its rapid
and clear perceptions, as soon as he was to be judged.

To us, such things appear very strange, although we see
them happening before our eyes almost daily. To us, they are
as inexplicable as the one half of our motives and our actions
must appear incomprehensible to the other sex. But all these
diversities, all these inexplicable contradictions as they seem,
in the nature and characteristics of our race, have been created,
and unquestionably for wise ends, by Him whose every
deed is all-wise, whose every purpose perfect. And it may
well be that it is these very differences, these very extremities
of thought and action, that render the two sexes so eminently
attractive to one another.

To the mind of a man it naturally would appear impossible,
that after what had passed, Marian should still entertain a belief,
a hope even, that De Vaux could explain honorably his
most dishonorable conduct; dishonorable, if possible, yet more
toward herself than toward Annabel. It would seem that when
he presumed to whisper in her ear that prayer for a clandestine
interview, she would have recognised and spurned him for the
villain that he was. But it was not so; she still hoped, if she
did not believe, and if she made him no answer at the time, it
was that her maiden purity of soul revolted from the idea of
a rendezvous with any man at that untimely hour, and in a place
so sequestered.

At first, indeed, she resolved that she would not meet him,
and even made up her mind to confide his request to Annabel,

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

as a fresh proof of his atrocious baseness. But gradually
worse thoughts and more fatal wishes began to creep in, and
she suffered the long conversation between herself and Annabel
to come to a termination, without touching on the circumstance
at all. At length she left her sister's chamber, and withdrew
to her own, still without any fixed intention of granting
his request, but certainly without any fixed determination not
to do so.

After she had undressed herself, however, and that she did
so was a proof that up to this time her better principles had the
upper hand, she knelt down by her bedside, buried her face in
her hands, and seemed, at least, to pray. It was, however, but
too evident that her mind was in no state for prayer. She
burst into a fit of violent and convulsive weeping, mixed with
sobs almost hysterical, while strong shudderings ran through
her whole fair frame.

“No!” she said, starting up after a while, and calming herself
by a powerful effort of the will, “no, no, I can not pray —
it is mockery — a shameful mockery to bend my knees and
move my lips in prayer before the throne of God, when no
thought of him remains fixed in my mind; when by no effort
can I concentrate my wandering senses upon his goodness and
mercy; when by no effort can I banish from my soul the recollection,
the wild yearning for the creature usurping thus the
place of the Creator! Oh, my God!” she continued, even more
wildly than before; “my God, what shall I do? what shall I
do? what have I done that I should be thus terribly afflicted?
To bed, to bed!” she added, extinguishing her taper, as she
spoke, “to bed, but not to sleep! never to sleep again in peace
or dreamless. Would to God that this bed were the grave,
the cold unconscious grave!”

And with the words, she laid her head upon the pillow, and
closed her eyelids, saying to herself: “No, no, it were

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

unmaidenly, I will not think of it — no, no!” But she did think of
it — nay, she could think of nothing else; and ere long she unclosed
her eyes, and looked about her chamber with a wild,
eager glance, as if she were in search of something which she
expected to see there, but saw not. Again she closed them,
and cast herself back impatiently upon the bed, and lay quiet
for a little while; but it was only by a great effort that she
forced herself to do so, and before long, she started up crying,
“I shall go mad — I shall go mad — I hardly know if I am not
mad already. It is all fire here!” and she clasped her small
white hands over her brow, “all raging and consuming fire!
Air! air! I must have air — I am choking, stifling! Can it be
that the room is so suffocatingly hot? or is it in my own heart?”

The comfortable, roomy chamber in which she lay, could not
have been more pleasantly attempered to the weather and the
season, had it been regulated by the thermometer. It was a
large and airy chamber, situated at the corner of the house, so
that its two large latticed casements looked out in different directions,
one over the little garden amphitheatre so often noticed,
the other down the broad valley to the southward. The
moon, which now was nearly full, streamed in at the eastern
window, and would have rendered the room nearly as bright
as day, if it had not been for the leafy head of one of the
huge sycamores that interrupted the soft beams partially; and
swaying backward and forward in the west wind, which was
fitful and uncertain, now blowing in long gusts, now lulling altogether,
cast huge and wavering shadows over the floor and
walls — so that they were at one time all bathed in lustrous
light, and the next moment steeped in misty shadows.

There was something in this wavering effect of light and
shade, that at first caught the eye merely, and attracted the
physical attention, if it is allowed so to speak, and afterward
began to produce an impression on her mind. It seemed to

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

her as if the vagueness and incertitude of these fleeting shades
were in some sort assimilated to the wild and whirling thoughts
which were chasing one another across the horizon of her own
mind. Then she compared them to the changes and chances
of mortal life, and thence, as we are all so prone to do, when
in trouble and affliction, she began to charge all her own misfortunes,
and many of her own faults, to the account of fortune.

If it had not been for the irresistible destiny which had compelled
Ernest to leave her at York, it could not have been, she
thought, that seeking her out so eagerly as he did on all occasions,
and admiring her personal charms so evidently, Ernest
should not have ended by loving and wooing her instead of her
passionless and gentle sister.

And from this train of thought she fell into another yet more
perilous. How, she now asked herself, had it come to pass
that he had wooed Annabel at all — how, when he loved herself,
should he have sought her sister's love — or how, loving
her sister, should he have given way, so clearly and openly as
he had done to-day, to a passion for herself.

His conduct did seem, in truth, incomprehensible — perhaps
to himself, even, it might have been so — for, I believe that, far
oftener than is generally believed, men, if they were to subject
themselves to strict self-examination, would be at a loss to account
to themselves for the motives whence arise very many of
their actions.

This very strangeness of Ernest de Vaux's demeanor — this
very impossibility of accounting for his conduct on any reasonable
hypothesis, had the worst possible effect for her happiness,
on the mind of Marian. If she was to consider this whole
course of conduct infamous and base, the baseness seemed too
gratuitous, the infamy too void of motive, to be credited. And
hence she was led to fancy that there must be some unseen
and secret hand which had given motion to the whole

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

machinery, and which, could it but be discovered, would probably
afford a ready clue and complete solution to all that now appeared
dark and enigmatical in her lover's words and actions.

For whatever we find glaringly inconsistent, or foolishly miscontrived
in the conduct of men, we are wont, in our blindness
and conceitedness of heart, to consider enigmatical and obscure.
As if, forsooth, men were anything but masses of inconsistencies
the most glaring and self-evident.

Having soon brought herself to the conclusion that, because
she could not understand the conduct of Ernest, there must necessarily
be something in it to be understood, she now went to
work to find out what this something could be. The original
bane of woman, curiosity, was busy in her secret soul, and soon
there came together two sister-friends to aid her in the invidious
onslaught she was seeking on the strongholds of principle
and virtue — fit partners in the foul alliance, vain self-esteem
and jealousy.

First she commenced asking herself how it could have been
that he should have failed to love her, and yet have fallen in
love instantly with Annabel — then she half doubted whether
he had, indeed, ever loved Annabel at all — that he did so no
longer was quite evident — and in the end she convinced herself,
that she had been the object of his love from the beginning,
that by some misapprehension of her manner he had been
led to believe her indifferent to himself, and that in pique he
had devoted himself to her sister.

This train once kindled in her mind, the flame ran rapidly
from point to point, and she was very soon so completely self-deluded,
that she gave herself up to the conviction that she
was herself the only true love of De Vaux, that his conduct had
been natural, and, if very blameable, still honorable, and deserving
some compassion, from the fact that her own charms
had been the cause of all the mischief. Still she was very far

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

from having made up her mind to meet him, though she had
already admitted to herself that it was cruel to condemn him
without giving him an opportunity of defending himself, and one
step leading to another, she soon began to consider seriously
the possibility of doing that, which but an hour before she could
not have contemplated without terror and disgust.

Ere long it was fear only that dissuaded her from going —
the fear of discovery, and that was but a weak opponent to
strong and passionate love — for she did love Ernest de Vaux
strongly and passionately — particularly when that love was
aided and abetted by the other kindred spirits of evil, which I
have enumerated, and which for ever lie hid in the secret recesses
of the human heart waiting the opportunity to arise and
do battle, when the better principles are weakened by temptations,
and the tone of the mind soured by vexation, and rendered
angry by disappointment.

Then she arose at length, half-timidly still, and half-reluctantly.
Nor did she as yet admit to herself what was her intention
as she dressed herself hastily, and stole, with a beating
heart and noiseless step, to the door of her sister's chamber.
Opening it with a careful hand, she entered, and stole silently
to the bedside. Pale as a lily, calm and tranquil lay sweet
Annabel, buried in deep, and as she at first thought, dreamless
sleep. One fair slight hand was pressed upon her bosom, the
other arm was folded under the head of the lovely sleeper.
The broad light of the moonbeams fell in a flood of pure silvery
radiance over the lovely picture — and surely never lovelier
was devised — of virgin innocence, and purity of meekness.

For many moments the perturbed and anxious Marian stood
by the side of the couch gazing upon the face of that once beloved
sister — alas! that I must say once beloved — for already
had jealousy, and distrust, and envy, come over the heart of the
no less lovely watcher — and she felt, as she stood there, that

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

she no longer loved that sister, as she used to love, or as she
was still herself beloved. No contrast can be imagined more
striking than that between the sleeper, so still, so tranquil, so
serene — yet so inanimately pale and spiritual in her aspect —
and the flushed cheeks, and flashing eyes, and frame quivering
with wild excitement of the half-trembling, half-guilty girl who
stood beside her. The deep, regular, calm breathing of the
sleeper, the short, quick, panting inspirations of the excited
watcher — the absolute unconsciousness of the one, and the terrible
and over-wrought feelings of the other — the innocence,
the confidence, the trust in God, of Annabel — the agonies, the
wishes, and the doubts of Marian.

And strange as it may seem, the very peacefulness, the very
absence of all semblance of earthly feeling or earthly passion
in her slumbering sister, the infantile repose which brooded
over the candid face, augmented Marian's feelings of nascent
dislike or disaffection. An angry sense of vexation that Annabel
should be able to sleep sound and quiet, even amid her
griefs, while she could neither rest in mind or body. Then she
began to justify herself in her own eyes, by suffering her mind
to dwell on the idea that Annabel could not be wronged by her,
should she consent to wed Ernest, for that her very calmness
and tranquillity must needs betoken the absence of true passion.

While she was wondering thus a slight sound from the garden
under the windows caught her ear, and she started wildly,
her heart bounding as if it would have burst out of her tortured
bosom. A shadow steals not across the moon-lighted landscape
more noiselessly than did Marian Hawkwood glide over the
carpet to the lattice, and gaze down into the quiet shrubbery.
Alas! for Marian — there on the gravel-walk, half hidden by the
shadow of the giant sycamores, stood the graceful and courtly
figure of the tempter. His eyes were directed upward to the
casement at which she was standing — they met hers — and on

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

the instant, deeply versed in all the hypocrisies of gallantry,
Ernest de Vaux knelt down, and clasped his hands as if he
were in prayer, and she might see his lips tremble in the moon-light.

She turned — she retrod the chamber-floor in silence — she
stood again beside her sister's bed — but this time it was to see
only whether that sister's eyes were sealed in oblivious slumber.
As she paused, she had an opportunity of judging whether
the dreams of that pale sleeper were indeed so blissful — whether
the heart of Annabel was so serene and passionless. The
moonbeams fell full on her face, as I have said, and Marian saw
two heavy tears glide from her deeply-curtained lids, and slide
down her transparent cheeks; and while she gazed upon her
she stirred, and stretched out both her arms, as if to clasp some
one, and murmured in her sleep the name — of Marian.

Had that small, simple thing occurred before the girl looked
out and saw Ernest, all might have yet been well — but it was
all too late — passion was burning in her every vein, and bounding
in her every pulse — it was too late! — she turned and left
the chamber.

Cautiously she stole to the staircase, groping her way in the
glimmering twilight through the long oaken corridor — as she
reached the stairhead she again, paused, listened, and trembled—
did she hesitate? Upon that landing-place there stood two
complete panoplies of steel, worn by some loyal Hawkwood
of old time in the wars of the Roses, and as the eyes of the
excited girl fell upon them, it appeared to her that the spirits
of her dead ancestors were looking out from the bars of their
avantailles reproachfully on their delinquent daughter. Hastily
she darted past them, and flew down the stairs and reached the
vestibule, and there she met another interruption, for a small
favorite greyhound — her favorite — she had reared it from a
puppy when its dam perished — which was sleeping on the

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

mat, rose up and fawned upon her, and would not be repulsed,
but stood erect on its hinder legs and laid its long paws on her
arm, as she thought afterward, imploringly, and uttered a low
ominous whine as she cast it off.

She unbolted the hall door, opened it, glided out like a guilty
spectre into the glimpses of the moon — and as she did so a
fleecy cloud passed over the pale face of the planet, and a long
wailing cry rose plaintively upon the still night. It was but
the cry of an owl — there were hundreds of them in the woods
around, and she heard them hoot nightly — yet now she shuddered
at the sound as if it were a warning; and was it not so?
The smallest things are instruments in the hands of Him, to
whom all earthly things are small.

CHAPTER XI.

Despite the warning sounds, which at the moment smote on
her soul so ominously, Marian went down the steps leading
from the little porch into the garden, although her steps faltered,
and her heart beat violently between fear and expectation,
and the consciousness that she was acting wrongly. Before
she had advanced, however, ten paces, round the corner
of the hall, into the grove of sycamores, wherein the shadows
fell dark and heavy over the gravel-walk which threaded it,
she was joined by Ernest de Vaux.

He appeared, at the moment, to be little less agitated than
she was herself; his countenance, even to the lips, was ashy
pale, and she could see that he trembled, and it was owing,
perhaps, to this very visible embarrassment on his part, that
Marian felt less forcibly the extreme impropriety, if not indelicacy,
of her own conduct.

Had he come to meet her, confident, proud, and evidently

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

exhilarated by the success of his machinations, it is possible
that her modesty would have been offended; that she would
have discovered the danger she was running, and withdrawn,
ere it was yet too late, for happiness or honor.

But, as it was, when she saw the man she loved, coming to
meet her, wan and agitated, timid, and with the trace of tears
on his pallid cheeks, a sense of pity rose in her bosom, and
lent its aid to the pleadings of that deceptive advocate within
her soul, which needed no assistance in his favor.

Still, as she met him, there was an air of dignity, and self-restraint,
and maidenly reserve about her, that went some little
way at least to screen her from the consequences of her exceeding
indiscretion; and when she addressed him — for it was
she who spoke the first — it was in a voice far cooler, and more
resolute, than the mind which suggested and informed it.

“I trust,” she said, “my Lord de Vaux, that you have good
and sufficient cause for the strange request which you made
me at our last interview; some cause, I mean, sir, that may
justify you, in requiring a lady to meet you thus clandestinely,
and alone, and her in consenting to do so. There has been so
much strange and mysterious, my lord, in your whole conduct
and demeanor, from the first to the last; and that mystery —
if not deceit — has wrought effects so baleful on my sister's
happiness, that I confess I have hoped you may have something
to communicate that may, in some degree, palliate your
own motives, which now seem so evil; and repair the positive
evil which you have done her. It is on this consideration only,
that I have consented to give you a hearing. It is in this
trust only, that I have taken a step, which I fear me is unmaidenly
and wrong in itself — but it is by my motives that my conduct
must be judged; and I know those to be honorable and
correct. Now, my lord, may it please you to speak quickly
that you have got to say; but let me caution you, that I hear

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

no addresses, nor receive any pleadings, meant for my own ear—
one such word, and I leave you. Speak, my lord!”

“You are considerate, ever, dear young lady,” replied
Ernest de Vaux, in tones of deep respect, not drawing very
near her, nor offering to take her hand, nor tendering any of
those customary familiarities, which, though perfectly natural
at any other time, might, under present circumstances, have
had the effect of alarming her, and checking her freedom of
demeanor.

“You are considerate, ever, dear young lady! and I
am bold to say it, your confidence is not misplaced, nor shall
your trust be deceived!”

“I do not know,” answered Marian, “I do not know, my
lord! It is for you to show that; at present, appearances are
much against you; nor do I see what explanation you can make,
that shall exonerate you. But to the point, my lord, to the
point!”

“None, Miss Hawkwood — none! I have no explanations
that I can make, which shall exonerate —”

“Then why,” she interrupted him, warmly and energetically,
“why have you brought me hither? or to what do you expect
that I shall listen? — not methinks, to a traitor's love-tale.”

“Which shall exonerate me — I would have said,” De Vaux
resumed, as quickly as she left off speaking, “had you permitted
me — from the grossest and most blind folly — hallucination—
madness! — Yes! I believe I have been mad.”

“Madness, my lord,” exclaimed Marian, “is very apt to be
the plea of some people for doing just whatsoever they think
fit — without regard to principle or honor, to the feelings of
their fellow-creatures, or to the good opinion of the world. I
trust it is not so with you; but I, for one, have never seen
aught in your conduct that was incompatible with the most sound
and serious sanity.”

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

“I hardly know how I may speak to you without offence,
dear Mistress Marian. My object, in requesting you to hear
a few last words from a very wretched, and very penitent man,
arose from a painful yearning to stand pardoned, if not justified,
in the eyes of one being at least, of this family, to whom I owe
so much, and by whom I am now so grievously misapprehended.”

“Then I was right!” answered Marian, joyously, and her
eye sparkled for a moment, and her pale cheek flushed crimson;
“then you have some excuse to offer — well! my lord,
well. It was in hopes of hearing such, that I came hither —
there can be no offence to me in that — I shall be very glad to
hear that one of whom I have thought well, is worthy of such
estimation.”

“But to prove that,” he answered, in a soft, low voice, “I
must enter upon a history; I must speak to you of things that
passed long ago — of things that passed at York!”

“My lord!” and she started back, a brief spark of indignation
gleaming in her bright eyes, “my lord!”

“Nay,” he replied, humbly and sadly, “if you forbid me to
speak, I am silent; but by no means can I exculpate myself,
but by naming these things; and I asseverate to you by the
earth and the heavens, and all that they contain! — I swear to
you, by Him who made them all! that, if you deign to hear
me, I have a perfect and complete defence against all but the
charge of folly. And, as you hope for happiness yourself, here
or hereafter, I do conjure you to hear me!”

“Your promises are very strong, my lord; and your adjuration
such, that I may not refuse to listen to you.”

“I must speak to you of yourself, lady!”

“Of myself?”

“Ay! of yourself — for you, Marian Hawkwood, are the
cause, the sole cause of everything that has appeared inconsistent,
base, or guilty, on my part!”

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

“I! my lord — I! — I the cause of your inconsistency, your
guilt, your baseness!” she cried, indignantly. “Prove it, prove
it; but I defy you,” she added, more calmly, and with a scornful
intonation of voice: “you know that all this is words —
words — false and empty words! Now, sir, speak out at once,
or I leave you — better it were, perhaps, had I never come at all!”

Better, indeed! Alas! poor Marian, that your own words
should be so terribly prophetic, that your one fault should have
so sealed and stamped your life with the impression of remorse
and sorrow. For Ernest de Vaux had now gained his end, he
had so stimulated and excited her curiosity, and through her
curiosity, her interest, that she was now prepared, nay, eager,
to listen to words, which, a little while before, she would have
shrunk from hearing. And he perceived the advantage he had
gained — for all his seeming agitation and embarrassment were
but consummate acting, and made himself ready to profit by it
to the utmost.

“You can not but remember lady,” he resumed, artfully,
adopting the unconcerned tone of a mere narrator, “the day
when I first saw you at the high-sheriff's ball?”

“I do not know, my lord, what very charming memories I
have to fix the time or place, upon my mind, of an event by no
means striking or delightful; was it at the high-sheriff's ball?—
it might have been, doubtless; for I was there — and if you
say it was, I do not doubt that you are quite right.”

But this affected unconcern, this little stratagem of poor Marian,
availed her nothing with De Vaux; for he saw through it
in a moment. He knew instinctively and instantly, that it was
affected — and more, the affectation convinced him that there
was something that she would conceal; and what that something
was, his consummate knowledge of the female heart informed
him readily. But he replied, as if he was taken in by
her artifice.

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

“It is fortunate for you,” he said, “that you can forget so
easily — would to God that I had been able to do likewise;
but if you have forgotten the time and the place, I can not believe
that you have as speedily forgotten the deep and evident
impression which your charms made upon me — my eagerness
to gain your acquaintance — my constant and assiduous attentions—
in short, the deep and ardent passion with which you
had filled my very soul, from the first hour of our meeting.”

“Indeed!” she replied, very scornfully and coldly, “you do
far too much honor to my penetration. I never once suspected
anything of the kind; nor do I even now conjecture what motive
can impel you to feign, what, I believe, never had an existence
in reality.”

“You must have been blind, indeed, lady, as blind as I was
myself. And yet you can not deny that my eye dwelt on you;
followed you everywhere — that I danced with you constantly,
with you alone, and that when I danced not with you, I waited
ever nigh you, to catch one glance from your eye, one
murmur from your sweet voice. You can not but have noticed
this!”

“And if I did, my lord — and if I did, ladies of birth and station
do not imagine that every young man, who likes to dance
with them, and talk soft nonsense to them, who perhaps thinks
them pretty enough, or witty enough, to while away a tedious
hour in the country, is in love with them, any more than they
wish gentlemen to flatter themselves, that they have yielded up
their hearts, because they condescend to be amused by lively
conversation, or even flattered by attentions, which they receive
as things of course!”

“And did you so receive — did you so think of my attentions?”

“Upon my word, my lord, I don't remember that I thought
anything at all about them, that I perceived them even! But

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

your self-justification is taking a strange turn. To what is all
this tending, I beseech you?”

“To this, Marian Hawkwood, that when I saw you daily,
nightly, at York, I loved you with the whole passionate and
violent devotion of a free, honest heart — that I endeavored by
all means in my power, by the most eager and assiduous devotion,
by all those nameless indescribable attentions, which we
are taught to believe that women prize above all things—”

“Women are much obliged to you, my lord, upon my word!”
she interrupted him.

“To let you perceive,” he continued, as if he had not heard
her, “to make you understand how I adored you; and I believed
that I had not been unsuccessful — I believed more, that you
both saw, and appreciated, and returned my love, Marian!”

“Did you, indeedl” she replied, with a bitter expression of
haughtiness and scorn. “Did you, indeed, believe so? Then
you were, in the first place, very unhappily mistaken; and, in
the second place, egregiously misled by your vain self-conceit.”

“I believe not. Mistress Marian, ladies are generally sufficiently
clear-sighted in matters that concern the heart, especially
when men endeavor to make those matters evident to
them. I did so, and you received my attentions with very evident
gratification. I do not now believe that you are in the
least a coquette — though I did think so for a time — besides, I
know that you love me now.”

“Love you!” she replied, with a burst of fiery indignation,
“nay! but I hate, scorn, loathe, detest you!” and she gave way
in a moment, to a paroxysm of violent and hysterical weeping;
staggered back to a garden-chair; and sank into it; and lay
there with her head drooping upon her breast, the big tears
rolling down her cheeks, heavy and fast as summer's rain, and
her heart throbbing and bounding as if it would break from her
bosom.

-- 108 --

CHAPTER XII.

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

Ernest de Vaux gazed on her for a moment or two, with a
well-satisfied and scrutinizing eye, and then crept with a noiseless
foot to her side; knelt down on the turf at her feet, before
the paroxysm had, in any wise, abated, and gained possession
of her hand, after a moment of faint and ill-feigned resistance.

“O my God!” she exclaimed, “what does this mean, De
Vaux?”

“It means,” he answered, with a voice admirably modulated
to suit his object, “it means that I adore you, that I have adored
you ever, that, save you, I never loved a woman.”

“How dare you?” she replied, anger again, for a moment,
gaining the ascendency — “How dare you mock me thus — and
your addresses to my sister — what did they mean, my lord?”

“Hear me,” he said; “however it may please you to deny
that you perceived my attentions, that you remember where we
first met, you can not, I think, have forgotten the morning, the
accursed morning, when I came to take leave of you before setting
forth to your father's house. That morning, Marian, I
came with an ingenuous heart upon my lips, a heart to cast before
your feet, had you been willing to receive it. But on that
morning, I know not wherefore, you were a different creature;
petulant, wilful, wild, repulsive; for at this moment, I must
speak the truth — you checked my speech, you jeered and
mocked at me, you spoke strange, whirling words against the
truth, and honesty, and honor of human kind at large, and of
men in particular — you said strange things about your beautiful
and charming sister; till you convinced me quite, though, up
to that time, I had believed that you loved me, that from the

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

beginning you had merely been coquetting with me — that you
were a vain, heartless girl, eager for admiration only, and careless
of the agonies which your caprice had occasioned.”

“Ernest de Vaux!”

“Marian Hawkwood!”

“You had no right — no cause — no shadow of a reason so
to surmise!”

“Pardon me, lady, your conduct left no possible interpretation
else. Even at this moment, when I know that it was not
what I deemed it, I still am at a loss utterly to conceive your
motives or your meaning. You never hinted to me even that
your father was dead long ago, though I spoke to you of visiting
his house. You called on me to promise that I would
never whisper to your family that I had seen or known you.
What could I think? what do? I went my way conceiving
myself a man scorned, slighted, outraged in the tenderest and
nicest point; I went my way with a heart crushed, and yet embittered—
humiliated, and yet maddened.”

“You had no right, I say it again; you had no right to think
so; you had never spoken to me of love — never so much as
hinted it; ladies do not believe that men love them, because
they are civil at a morning visit — attentive at an evening ball.
Oh! had you spoken to me; had you spoken to me on that fatal
morning, Ernest de Vaux, all might —”

“All might what, Marian, all might what?” he interrupted
her, very eagerly.

“All might have been understood between us,” she replied,
coldly, bridling her impetuosity of speech.

“But, Marian Hawkwood,” he made answer to her, “if ladies
do not believe they are loved till they are told so in plain
words, neither will gentlemen, unless they be consummate
fools, speak those plain words until, at least, they have some
little cause for believing that those words, when spoken, will

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

be acceptable. Now, on the morning when I sought you, I
fancied that I had such cause — and I did so believe — and I
came to speak those plain words; but by your own changed
tone, and altered manner —”

“True! true!” she replied, at length, in sad and faltering
tones, quite overcome by the intensity of her feelings; for,
strange to say, De Vaux had, perhaps, struck on the only chord
which would have at all responded to his touch; certainly on
that which thrilled the most powerfully in her soul. Had he,
indeed, read her mind, had he heard the thoughts expressed
aloud, which had been nourished secretly within her for so
long a time, he could not more skilfully have ministered to her
vanity, have gratified her curiosity, have appeased her wounded
self-respect, have reawakened her half-dormant passion than
he did now by the course which he adopted. “True! true!”
she murmured, suffering her head to fall upon her bosom in
calm, sad despondency, “it is all true — too true! too true!”

Her dream was then realized, she thought within herself; it
was as she had fancied — hoped! He had loved her from the
beginning, and her only; it was her own fault, and he! he the
idol of her soul, was guiltless — alas! how prompt are we to
deceive curselves, when the deception pampers our desires!

“And why,” he whispered in her ear, tenderly, “why was
it so, Marian?”

“You have no right to ask me, sir; and after all, your defence
is faulty, is vain; nothing worth! If you loved me, even
if I did misuse you, how does that palliate your treason to my
sister? for shame, my lord, for shame! How dare you challenge
me, or question my deeds, when your own crime glares
in the eye of Heaven!”

“You wrong me, Marian, and deceive yourself; I am no
traitor, nor have I ever, wilfully, ever at all, wronged your sister.
There is, at all times, a reaction of the heart after strong

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

passion, checked and cast back upon itself. Outraged and
wronged by one, it is natural, it is almost a necessary consequence,
that we fly for consolation, for love to another. Pride,
too — wounded and lacerated pride — urges us to win, where
we have lost our all, in the love of woman. And so it was
with me. To my own soul's deepest belief, in my most holy
and most sacred conscience, I believe that I loved Annabel, as
I had never loved even you. The strange similitude, blended
with as strange dissimilitude, between your styles of beauty,
between your tones of thought, between your characters of
mind, yet more enthralled and enchained me. Then I perceived,
as I thought, that Annabel did love me as truly as you
had sported with me falsely — and there, too, was I mistaken!
and then for the sweetest drop, the most powerful ingredient in
the love-philtre, arose the thought that I should be avenged on
you, whom then I hated, as I had loved you once, more than
all womankind united. I was happy, quiet, contented, conscious
of honor — yes! Marian, I was happy! till you returned; and
at the first momentary glance, the scales fell from my eyes, and
I saw that you loved me, the darkness vanished from my heart,
and I found that I loved you yet — as I had loved you before,
madly — devotedly — for ever!”

“My God! my God!” exclaimed the wretched girl, wringing
her hands in the excess of mental anguish, “what have I
done, that I should be so wretched?”

“Why, why should you be miserable?” replied the tempter;
“if it be true, as you say it is, that you did not perceive or suspect
my love — that you have never cared for me — that you
now hate me? Why, Marian, why should you be miserable?”

“Ernest de Vaux,” answered the hapless girl, raising her
pale face, and fixing her large azure eyes full on his features,
“why trouble you me any further? Between you and me
there is a great gulf fixed. If you did love me, as you say, and

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

were prevented by any girlish fears or girlish folly on my part,
from speaking your love honestly — if you did as you aver, fall
innocently into love with Annabel, and awake from that fancied
love again at sight from me — what does it avail me now to
hear this? Why do you tell it to me? unless it be to make
me utterly and hopelessly wretched, by contemplating the happiness
which might have been mine once, but from which I am
now debarred for ever.”

“It may be yours yet, Marian — if you still deem it happiness
to be mine — my own — my own wife, Marian.”

“How, my lord, how?” she asked with a sort of cool and
concentrated indignation. “How, without utter infamy? You
mistake the girl you address, my lord. You little know the
heart of Marian Hawkwood, if you believe that she would
break a sister's heart, or lose her own good fame by wedding
with her traitorous and rejected lover.”

“Marian — she never loved me! Her calm and placid temper,
her equable and quiet spirit, was not made for so violent
affections, so hot passions, as true love. Even to-day —”

“Hold! my lord — hold!” Marian almost fiercely interrupted
him, “not a word more; even to-day, you told that angel, whom
in your wickedness you dare to slander, even to-day, you told
Annabel, that if I felt any passion toward you, it was a rash, unsought,
and unjustifiable passion! Those were your very
words — your very words to-day, when she would have resigned
herself, and brought us honorably wedded. Oh! man, to lie
so plausibly, and with so fair a grace, you are but too forgetful.
Begone, my lord, begone! you stand self-convicted!”

“Marian,” he replied solemnly, and lifting his right hand up
impressively to Heaven, “this is almost too painful, but I
can not, no, I can not permit innocence such as yours to be
thus played upon by jealousy and envious selfishness; I swear
to you by the honor of my father, by my mother's virtue, by

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

Him who made, and who now listens to us both! such words
as those never passed lip of mine — such thoughts were never
conceived in my brain.”

And it did not thunder! —



“Alas! that guilt is by no presage known!
The tempter's voice hath oft the truest tone.”

“You did not tell her that — you did not!” cried Marian,
wildly, as she sprang to her feet, “deceive me not, I adjure
you, as you love me, as you hope for salvation! deceive me
not, now, Ernest de Vaux! You did not tell her that?”

“As I hope for salvation, I did not!” and his voice did not
falter, nor his cheek blanch, nor his lip quiver, as he swore,
by the holiest and the highest thing that shall be, to that consummate
lie! “Nay, I confessed to her the whole truth; I told
her the whole truth; I told her all, and all as I have told it
now to you; I conjured her to pardon any wrong I might have
most unintentionally wrought her — for she had told me before
that, with a mien and voice as firm as mine are now, that from
the moment when she knew my love for you, she had ceased
entirely to regard or love me! and I implored her to reconcile
us two, that together we might yet be happy?”

“Can these things be?” replied Marian, gazing into his eyes
as she would read his soul. “Oh! Ernest, Ernest, if you say
these words from the hope of winning me, I do beseech you,
I do adjure you once more, on my knees, Ernest, dear, dear
Ernest — unsay, unsay it — do not, for God's sake, sow the
seeds of distrust, and enmity, and hatred, between two orphansisters.
Oh! spare me, Ernest De Vaux, spare me!”

“I would to God that I could!” he answered with the most
perfect and unmoved hypocrisy, “I would to God that being so
adjured, I dared unsay them. But for my soul, I dare not;
what did she tell you, Marian?”

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

“That you denied me — that you pronounced my love for
you, rash, unsought, unjustifiable; can it be? God! God! I
shall go mad; can it be, Annabel, that you so dealt with me?”

“And she came back to me, and told me with calm air and
pensive look, and her eyes full of hypocritical tears, `that you
were so much set against me, that you would not so much
as hear me — that you had sent me a fierce, scornful, passionate
message, which she would not do you the wrong to deliver!”'

“O Annabel! sister, sister Annabel! Heaven is my judge,
I would not so have done by you to win an eternity of blessings!”

“And me,” whispered De Vaux softly in her ears, “can you
pardon me now, my sweet Marian?”

“Nay! my lord, I have naught to pardon; we have both been
deceived, first by our own misconceptions, and then, alas! alas!
that it should be so! by my own sister's treason. If there be
any pardon to be asked, it is I that should ask yours, De Vaux.”

“It would be granted ere it would be asked, Marian,” he replied,
“but now, will you not hear me? will you not let me pray
you on” —

“Oh! no, no, Ernest, how can it be? What my God! what
would you ask of me?”

“To be mine, mine for ever — my wife, my own wife, Marian!”
And he glided his hand around her waist, and drew
her to his bosom; and she no longer shunned him, nor resisted,
and their lips mingled in a first kiss, as she sighed out that irrevocable
yes! Alas! for Marian!

“But how?” she whispered, as she extricated herself blushing
and trembling from his arms, “how can it be?”

“You must fly with me, ere dawn, my love. I have a friend
at Ripon, the worthy dean, we can frame easily a tale to win
him to our purpose, who will unite us! We will set forward
presently, my horses are equipped even now — your palfrey

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

shall be made ready — at the next village, we can get some
country-maiden, who will accompany you; at Ripon we shall
overtake my brothers with the troops, and all will go happily!”

At first she refused positively, then faintly and more faintly,
as that false, wily man plied her with prayers and protestations—
nay, tears even, and at last — oh! that we should be so weak
to resist deception, when our own hearts conspire with the deceiver—
at last, amid tears, and sobs, and kisses, “while saying
I `will ne'er consent,' consented.”'

CHAPTER XIII.

Stealthily as Marian had descended the staircase, to keep
that fatal rendezvous, more stealthily yet did she return. At
Annabel's door she again paused for a moment; but she paused
only now to mark if she slept soundly; to hear if any breath
or movement betokened that she was awake to interrupt her.
At first she heard nothing, but by-and-by, as her ear became
more and more accustomed to the silence of the house, and as
the quick beating of her own fluttering heart subsided into stillness,
which for a time had filled her ears with its tumultuous
murmur, she could distinguish, without difficulty, the deep and
regular breathing of her slumbering sister as it became distinctly
audible; and she was satisfied that from her at least
she was in no danger of any interruption. Thence the unhappy
girl crept into her mother's chamber; which, though it communicated
with Annabel's by an open door, and though she
knew that the slightest noise in that cherished chamber was
wont to arouse her sister, she felt that she must visit, ere she
could quit the home of her fathers, as she believed, for ever.

Oh! there is something indeed holy in the atmosphere of a

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

mother's chamber; and that holiness fell, not like a soft and
gentle balm, but like a keen and acrid irritant upon the wounded
spirit of the excited maiden. There was something in the
whole aspect of the room unaltered from her earliest childhood—
in the immovable old-fashioned furniture which had survived
in its quaint old age so many owners, which had looked on so
many changes and chances; in the grim cornices and heavy
sculptured posts of the huge canopied bedstead; in the strange
carvings of the vast oak mantelpiece, in the rich dark hues of
the brocaded hangings; in the tall cabinets of lacquered Indian
ware; in the fantastic images embossed in gold upon their
doors, at which her childhood used to shudder; in the very
ticking, slumberous and monotonous, of the old eight-day clock,
by which she was wont years ago to study her small tasks —
there was something in all this, I say, that operated strangely,
and very painfully upon the mind of Marian Hawkwood.

She was embittered, angry, jealous — yet more indignant,
heartsick, at what she believed to be Annabel's cruel treachery—
than angry or jealous either. Her soul had drunk in, and
received as truth, all the base falsehoods of that false and fickle
lover. It was perhaps impossible, after she had taken the first
false step of meeting him at all, that it should be otherwise —
and resolved as she was, that she would not permit the whole
bliss of her life to be frustrated by the premeditated baseness
of another, she yet felt and appreciated to the utmost, the
whole bitterness and agony of her position.

Her very heart was wrung by the idea of quitting that loved
home, that cherished mother, those dear memories at all — and
then to quit them, as she must, clandestinely, in shame and
darkness, and dishonor — oh! it was anguish! anguish nnspeak-
able!

For a considerable time, Marian stood motionless beside the bed
of the paralytic woman, happy for once, at least, in the very thing

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

which rendered her an object of compassion; happy that she
was ignorant of the sufferings and the trials, the sins and the
sorrows, of her beloved daughter.

Wonderful, terrible contrast! the lovely face of the young girl,
in its wonted aspect so bright, so radiantly beautiful, now pale
alternately and flushed, harassed and agitated, nay, almost nnspeakable,
and showing in every line, every feature, the prevalence of
fierce and overmastering passion! And in the calm, composed,
vacant — nay! almost infantile expression of the old woman's
countenance! The one in the very spring-time of life, when
all should be innocence and peaceful mirth, so full of unnatural
and stormy tumults of the soul! The other in extreme old age,
when the traces of long cares and many sorrows are expected
to be stamped visibly on the lineaments, so perfectly, so deadly
tranquil!

For many moments she stood there, wistfully gazing on her
mother's face, as it showed paler even, and more wan and deathlike
than its wont, in the faint moonbeams; and, as she gazed,
a milder and less painful expression came over her excited features;
and her sweet, blue eyes filled with tears — not the
fierce scorching tears of passion, which seem to sear rather
than soothe the brain, but the soft, gentle drops of penitence
and moderated sorrow. She fell upon her knees beside the
bed, and burying her head in her hands, remained there half
reclined, her whole frame shuddering from time to time, with
a sharp and convulsive tremor, and the tears flowing so abundantly
that all the bed-linen was moistened by her weeping.

Whether she prayed, I know not — probably not in words,
nor in any fixed and determined mood of humble supplication—
but it would seem that she communed with herself deeply,
and called on Heaven to guide and prosper her deliberations.
For the uprose, after a little while, with a serener look and a
quieter eye, and as she rose, she said, in a whisper: “No! I

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

will not; I will not,” and had already turned to leave the chamber,
when from the inner room, wherein Annabel was sleeping,
there came a rustle, a short, sudden sound, which caused Marian
to stop short and listen, fearful that her sister was awakening.
All was still for two or three seconds, and then the noise
was repeated more loudly than before, and simultaneously with
the noise, several words were uttered, with that peculiar intonation
which always characterizes the speech of somnambulists.
Marian listened as though her soul was suspended on
her sense of hearing, yet, at first, she could distinguish nothing.
Annabel, however, ere long spoke again, and the second
time, unhappily, her lips syllabled, but too distinctly, the fatal
name of Ernest.

The blood rushed to the brow of Marian in a hot, burning
torrent, her eyes lightened with fiery anger — she stamped her
small foot passionately upon the carpet, and clenched her hand
so tightly that every nail left its visible point in the palm. She
ground her teeth together, and muttered through them: —

“Ah! is it then so? never — no! never shall she have him—
never! never! never!”

So slight a thing will at times suffice to change our whole
souls within us — to set our blood boiling — to alter the whole
tenor of our actions, our lives — to decide our destinies in this
world, perchance in the world to come!

One moment, Marian stood resolved to bear her sorrows boldly
and nobly — to combat with the tempter, and be strong — to
do her duty, let what might come of it! The next, and the
good resolve was swept from her heart by the wild rush of a
thousand evil and bitter thoughts, anger, resentment, jealousy,
ambition, pride! And what, what was the puissant spell that
had evoked these baneful spirits; baneful indeed, for fatal was
their consequence to her, and to all those that loved her; these
chance words spoken by a disturbed and feverish sleeper?

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

Alas! she paused no more, nor looked again on her scarce
living mother, nor gave heed to the memories which had but
now so nearly won her; but rushed away with fleet and noiseless
steps to her own chamber, and then busily applied herself
to her brief preparations.

Brief indeed were the preparations which she had the time
or the disposition to make, on that night! — she dressed herself
rapidly, and almost mechanically, in a dark riding-dress and
velvet cap, hurriedly thrust a single change of raiment, and the
small casket which contained her few simple jewels, into a
light travelling bag of scented cordovan leather, which had by
chance been left in her room, when the rest of her baggage
was removed on her return from York; and was, within a quarter
of an hour, prepared to set off on her untimely journey,
whither she knew not, nor when to return again!

While she was thus engaged, a little incident occurred, perhaps
scarce worth recording; yet so much wisdom may be deduced
oftentimes from observation of the smallest and most
seemingly trivial incident, and so strongly did this, I think, denote
the extreme perturbation of her mind, that I will not, trifling
although be it, leave it unmentioned.

While she was on her knees, busily packing up her case, a
beautiful tortoise-shell cat, a soft, glossy creature, which she
had reared up from a little kitten, and taught to follow her about
like a dog, jumped down out of a large arm-chair in which it
had been dozing, and trotted toward her with its tail erect, uttering
a small note of pleasure and affectionate recognition.
In a moment, seeing itself unnoticed, it laid its velvet paw upon
the arm of its young mistress with an impatient mew; but she,
preoccupied with quick and burning thoughts, repulsed her
with so rude a hand, that she was thrown off to a yard's distance,
and stood gazing as if in astonishment at so unkindly
treatment from one who had always fondled her and fed her.

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

The very moment after she had done this, as if repenting the
action, she caught up the little animal in her arms, and burst
into tears, as she kissed and addressed it, as if it had been a
human creature.

“Good-by,” said she, “good-by, poor Pussy; I shall never see
you any more; you will be fed by other hands, you will forget
your poor mistress, Pussy. Yet happier will you be than I —
for you will not be driven from your pleasant home — you are
not betrayed or deserted by your friends — you are not wronged
by those you love — for you love no one — happy creature! love
no one but her only to whom you look for food — happy, happy
creature! and when she quits you, will love equally the next
hand that shall fondle you! — for you, thrice happy that you
are! you are not cursed with memory, nor with affection, nor
with passion — those agonies to which we are subject.”

Then, for some minutes, she wept very bitterly, still holding
the cat in her arms, purring with pleasure, and patting its fair
mistress's cheek, with its velvet paws — until the distant sound
of a horse's foot upon the gravel road smote on her ear, a summons
to quit the home of her youth, the friends of her childhood—
and for what? When she heard it, she raised her
head, and gazed about her wildly, as if to collect her thoughts,
lifted her eyes to heaven, while her lips moved very rapidly as
if in inward prayer.

“May God forgive me!” she said, rising, “if this thing
which I do is evil; and oh! may he guard and guide my
steps aright — and may he pardon those who have driven me to
this!”

And then, without another word, she laid her little favorite gently
down on the bed, and snatching up the leathern case which
she had made ready, she hurried out of the room, not once casting
her eyes behind her, for she felt that if she did so, her resolution
was at an end at once, and stole down stairs, silent and

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

trembling between fear and apprehension, and something near akin
to remorse.

No sound this time came to appal her; no obstacle occurred
to interrupt her progress, yet she shuddered as she stood on the
threshold of that once happy home, and a quick, chilly spasm
ran over her whole frame, as if it were an ague fit. Her fate,
however, or at least that which men call fate, the stubborn and
determined energy of her own erring passion — cried out within
her, and nerved her body to do that which she knew to be
imprudent, and almost knew to be wrong likewise.

She raised the latch of the front door, and issued forth, closing
it carefully behind her, and stood upon the stone steps,
gazing with a wistful eye over the calm and tranquil scenery of
that fair valley. The autumn morn was already breaking
in the east, ere yet the moonlight had faded altogether from the
sky — the heavens were pure and cloudless, and colorless as a
huge vault of crystal, except where on the horizon a faint yellowish
hue was visible, first harbinger of the approaching sun.
There was not a breath of wind astir; even on the topmost
branches of the tall trees about the hall, the sere leaves,
ready to flutter down at the slightest breath, hung motionless—
here and there a gray mist wreath soared up ghostlike, in a
straight column, from some small pond or lakelet, and a light
smoky haze marked the whole course of the Wharfe through
the lowlands; the frosted dew lay silvery white over the lawn
and meadows — and not a sound or tone of any kind except the
continuous murmur of the neighboring rivulet, swelling the
louder for the cessation of all other noises, was to be heard
through the sleeping country. The earliest bird had not yet
left its roost, the very dogs were in their heaviest slumber.
And Marian, oppressed as she was by sad thoughts and heavy
memories, felt that the silence was yet more oppressive — spoke
more reproachfully to her conscience than the loudest and most

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

vehement rebuke. Those might have called forth anger and
awakened in her heart the spirit of resistance; this, on the contrary,
appealed to her better reason, and voiceless in its wholesome
admonition, led her to self-blame and self-accusation.

Had she stood many minutes there alone, with no other comrade
than her own restless and tormenting thoughts, it is probable
that she would have found their burden intolerable, and
have taken refuge from them in a return to her duty; but, alas!
ere the reaction came, the voice of the tempter again sounded
in her ear; and he, she loved so madly, stood beside her.

“Sweet Marian,” he murmured, gently passing his arm round
her slender waist, “why did you tarry so long? I almost
feared that something had occurred to detain you — I fancied
that your sister might have awakened, and perhaps, have even
used force to prevent you. Come, dearest, come, the horses
are prepared and await us by the hawthorn bush under the
hillock.”

Was it chance — was it accursed and premeditated art, that
led De Vaux to utter the one word that thrilled every chord of
her soul, that instantly attuned her to his purpose, banishing
every soft and tender memory, and kindling jealousy and distrust,
and almost hatred, in that impulsive soul, from which they
had been gradually fading, under the better influence of quiet
thought, aided by the tranquillizing and harmonious sympathies
of nature?

I know not; but she started as if a serpent stung her, when
the word sister fell upon her ear; and though she had almost
shrunk from De Vaux as he first approached, with something
more than the mere timidity of maiden bashfulness, she now
gave him her hand quickly, and said, in an eager, apprehensive
voice: “Come! come!”

He led her down the gentle slope, to the spot, where a single
groom, an old, grave-featured, gray-haired man, was

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

holding two horses, and her favorite palfrey. He lifted her to her
saddle, sprang to his own, and, without another word, they rode
away, gently and heedfully, till they had left the precincts of
the park behind them; but when they had once gained the
road, they fled at a rate that would have almost defied pursuit,
had there been any to pursue them.

But there were none; nor was her flight discovered until
she had been gone above two hours.

The morning broke, like that which had preceded it, serene,
and bright, and lovely; the great sun rushed up the blue vault
in triumphant splendor, all nature laughed out in his glory —
but at a later hour, far later than usual, no smoke was seen curling
from the precincts of the hall, or sign of man or beast was
visible about its precincts. The passionate scenes, the wild
excitement of the preceding day, had brought about, as usual,
a deep reaction; and sleep sat heavily on the eyelids, or the
souls of the inmates. The first who awoke was Annabel —
Annabel, the bereaved and almost widowed bride.

CHAPTER XIV.

Dressing herself in haste she sought, as usual, her mother's
chamber and found her happy — oh! how supremely happy in
her benighted state, since she knew not, nor understood at all,
the sorrows of those whom she once had loved so tenderly —
found her in a deep, calm slumber — kissed her brow silently,
and breathed a fond prayer over her, then hurried thence to
Marian's chamber. The door stood open, it was vacant! Down
the stairs to the garden — the door that led to that sweet spot
was barred and bolted — the front door stood upon the latch, and
by that Annabel passed out into the fresh young morning.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

How fair, how peaceable, how calm, was all around her — how
utterly unlike the strife, the trials, the cares, the sorrows, the
hot hatreds of the animated world — how utterly unlike the anxious
pains which were then gnawing at that fair creature's
heart-strings!

She stood awhile, and gazed, around and listened, but no
sound met her ear, except the oft-heard music of the wind and
water — except the well-known points of that familiar scene;
she walked — she ran — a fresh fear struck her, a fear of she
knew not what — she flew to the garden — “Marian! Marian!”—
but no Marian came! no voice made answer to her shrill
outcries — back! back! she hurried to the house, but in her
way she crossed the road leading to the stables — there were
fresh horse-tracks — several fresh horse-tracks — one which
looked like the print of Marian's palfrey!

Without a moment's hesitation, she rushed into the stablecourt;
no groom was there, nor stable-bo, nor helper — and
yet the door stood open, and a loud tremulous neighing — Annabel
knew it instantly to be the call of her own jennet — was
awakening unanswered echoes. She stood a moment like a
statue before she could command herself to cross the threshold.

She crossed it, and the stall where Marian's palfrey should
have stood, next her own, was vacant.

The chargers of De Vaux were gone; the horses of his followers—
all, all gone! She shrieked aloud — she shrieked,
till every pinnacle and turret of the old hall, till every dell and
headland of the hills, sent back a yelling echo. It scarcely
seemed a second before the courtyard, which, a moment since,
was so silent and deserted, was full of hurrying men and frightened
women — the news was instantly abroad that Mistress
Marian had been spirited away by the false lord. Horses were
saddled instantly, and broadswords girded on, and men were
mounting in hot haste, ere Annabel had in so much recovered

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

from the shock as to know what to order or advise — evil and
hasty counsels had been taken, but the good vicar and the prebendary
came down in time to hinder them.

A hurried consultation was held in the house, and it was
speedily determined that the two clergymen should set forth on
the instant, with a sufficient escort to pursue, and if it should
be possible, bring back the fugitive — and although Annabel at
the first was in despair, fancying that there could be no hope
of her being overtaken, yet was she somewhat reassured on
learning that De Vaux could not quit his regiment, and that the
slow route of the troopers on a long march could easily be
caught up even by aged travellers.

The sun was scarce three hours high when the pursuers
started — all that day long it lagged across the sky — it set, and
was succeeded by night, longer still, and still more dreary —
another day! and yet another! Oh, the slow agony of waiting!
the torture of enumerating minutes! — each minute seemingly
an age — the dull, heart-sickening suspense of awaiting
tidings — tidings which the heart tells us — the heart, too faithful
prophet of the future — can not, by possibility, be good!
While Reason interposes her vain veto to the heart's decision,
and Hope uplifts her false and siren song!

The third night was at hand, and Annabel was sitting at the
same window — how often it occurs, that one spot witnesses
the dozen scenes most interesting, most eventful to the same
individual.

Is it, that consciousness of what has passed, leads man to
the spot marked by one event, when he expects another? or
can it be indeed a destiny?

The third night was at hand, and Annabel was sitting at that
same window, when, on the distant highway, she beheld her
friends returning, but they rode heavily and sadly onward; nor
was there any flutter of female garbs among them. Marian

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

was not among them? They came — the story was soon told!—
they had succeeded in overtaking the regiment, they had
seen Ernest, and Marian was his wife!

The register of her marriage, duly attested, had been shown
to her uncle in the church at Ripon, and though she had refused
to see them, she had sent word that she was well and
happy, with many messages of love and cordiality to Annabel,
and promises that she would write at short and frequent intervals.

No more was to be done — nothing was to be said at all.
Men marvelled at De Vaux, and envied him! Women blamed
Marian Hawkwood, and they, too, envied! But Annabel said
nothing — but went about her daily duties, tending her helpless
mother, and answering her endless queries concerning Marian's
absence, and visiting her pensioners among the village poor,
seemingly cheerful and contented. But her cheek constantly
grew paler, and her form thinner and less round. The sword
was hourly wearing out the scabbard! The spirit was too
mighty for the vessel that contained it.

Five years passed thus — five wearisome long years — years
of domestic strife and civil war, of bloodshed, conflagration, and
despair, throughout all England. The party of the king, superior
at the first, was waxing daily weaker, and was almost lost.
For the first years Marian did write, and that, too, frequently
and fondly, to her sister; never alluding to the past, and seldom
to De Vaux, except to say that he was all she wished him, and
she more happy than she hoped, or deserved to be. But gradually
did the letters become less frequent and more formal;
communications were obstructed, and posts were intercepted,
and scarce, at last, did Annabel hear twice in twelve months
of her sister's welfare. And when she did hear, the correspondence
had become cold and lifeless; the tone of Marian,
too, was altered, the buoyancy was gone — the mirth — the soul

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

— and, though she complained not, nor hinted that she was unhappy,
yet Annabel saw plainly that it was so. Saw it, and
sorrowed, and said nothing.

Thus time passed on, with all its tides and chances, and the
old paralytic invalid was gathered to her fathers, and slept beside
her husband in the yard of the same humble church which
had witnessed their union — and Annabel was more alone than
ever.

CHAPTER XV.

Five years had elapsed since Marian had fled from Ingleborough
hall, and, as I have said already, Annabel knew but little
what had passed with the cherished sister since her flight.
She knew, indeed, that for the first years of her marriage she
was happy; and so joyously did she sympathize with that happiness,
so sincerely did her letters, whenever she had an opportunity
of writing, express that sympathy, unmixed with any
touch of jealousy or enviousness, that Marian could not long resist
the growth of the conviction, strengthened at every renewal
of the correspondence, that Ernest had deceived her, in
the account by which he had prevailed on her to elope with
him. It is not, perhaps, very strange, however — for we can
not call anything strange with propriety that is of usual occurrence—
that, so long as Ernest de Vaux continued to be the
rapturous lover, and after that, the gentle and assiduous husband,
she felt no resentment, nor indeed any inclination to
blame him for the deceit, which had produced only happy results
to herself, and had resulted in no permanent estrangement
or breach of confidence between herself and Annabel. What
contributed, moreover, in no slight degree to this placability on

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

Marian's part, was that, without ever actually confessing that
he had spoken falsely, De Vaux, as soon as she was once irrevocably
his, exerted himself to palliate the conduct of Annabel,
representing it as a natural result of galled and wounded feelings,
as a lapse to be pitied rather than blamed severely, and
effectually succeeded in re-establishing kind thoughts in her
heart. And so — for poor Annabel never knew nor imagined
aught of Marian's causeless suspicion and dislike — brought the
sisters back to their wonted footing of perfect familiarity and
untrammelled confidence.

Still, in despite of this, though Marian had nothing which
she desired to conceal from her sister, except what she believed
to be the solitary instance of deception in her husband —
which, though she excused it to herself as a sort of pious fraud,
necessary to insure her happiness, she yet felt, as it were intuitively,
that Annabel could neither regard in that light, nor ever
pardon very readily — though Marian, I say, had nothing except
this which she desired to conceal, and though her sister was the
very soul of frankness and ingenuous truth, still any correspondence,
even the freest and most unreserved, is but a sorry substitute
for personal intercourse and conversation, and can at
best but convey very slightly an idea of the true state of sentiments,
emotions, and events, especially when they are protracted
through a long course of years.

Events, and the course of the earlier part of the civil war,
which was waged for the most part in the southern and midland
counties, had prevented the sisters from meeting, Annabel remaining,
during the lifetime of her beloved mother, assiduously
and earnestly devoted to her comforts, while Marian, for the
most part, followed the court of the unhappy Charles, who, still
at Oxford or elsewhere, kept up the semblance, at least, of his
kingly style, and held his parliament of such peers as remained
true to the cause of their own order, of the church and the crown.

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

Among all the bold cavaliers, who fought and bled so generously
for the unhappy king, the most unhappy and least vicious
of an unhappy vicious race, there was not one more gallant, one
who achieved more glory than De Vaux. Among all the fair
dames, aristocrats of nature, as of birth, who graced the halls
of declining royalty, there was not one more lovely, more admired,
or more followed, than the bright and still happy Marian.
Delighted by the fame and honors which daily fell more thickly
on her husband, amused, pleased, and dazzled, by the novelty
of her position, for a considerable time Marian believed herself
perfectly happy, as she believed herself also to be devotedly
beloved by her husband.

The very hurry and turmoil in the midst of which she necessarily
lived, was not without its wild and half-pleasurable excitement—
after custom and experience, and the seeing him return
home victorious and unwounded, had steeled her against
the terrors and the anguish which assailed her at first, whenever
he rode forth to battle; there was a sort of charm in the
short absences, from which he ever hurried home, as it appeared
more fond and more enamored than in the first days of
her wedded life. This hurry and turmoil, moreover, afforded
to De Vaux constant and plausible excuses by which to account
for and mask his irregularities, which became in truth more and
more frequent, as the fresh character and lovely person of his
wife gradually palled on him by possession. For in truth he
was a wild, reckless, fickle man — not by any means all evil,
or without many generous and gentle impulses, although these
had been growing daily weaker and less frequent through a life
of self-indulgence and voluptuousness, till very little was now
left of his original promise, save courtly manners, a fair exterior,
and — simply to do him justice — a courage as indomitable, cool,
and sustained, as it was vigorous and fiery.

He lived in a period of much license — he was the eldest son

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

of a doating father — he had lost his mother, while he was yet
a mere boy — all three vast disadvantages — vast misfortunes to
a young man. Indulged to the utmost of his wild and fantastic
wishes by his father, encouraged rather than checked in those
extravagances which the cavaliers of the day affected somewhat,
in order to mask their detestation of the cold-blooded hypocrisy
and ridiculously insincere profession of those most odious
impostors who constituted the vast majority of the puritanic
leaders — launched very young into the world, with handsome
person, courtly manners, high rank, and almost boundless wealth,
his success with the women of the court, in an age the most
licentious England had then witnessed, was wide and unbounded.

He had already become the most hardened being in the
world, a cool voluptuary, a sensual, luxurious, calculating courtier,
when he met Marian at the sheriff's ball, at York, and
was struck instantly by her extraordinary beauty. Having approached
her in consequence of this admiration, tired as he
was, and sick of the hackneyed and artificial characters, the
affectations, and minauderies, and want of heart of all the women
with whom he had as yet been familiar, he was soon yet
more captivated by the freshness of her soul, the artlessness of
her manner, the frank, ingenuous, off-handed simplicity of her
bright, innocent youth, fearless of wrong, and unsuspicious of
evil, than he had been by her beauty. So that before he was
compelled by paramount duty — the only duty which he owned,
military duty, namely — to quit York, he was as much in love
as his evil course of life and acquired habits had left him the
power of being, with the sweet country maiden. That is to
say — he had determined that the possession of her was actually
necessary to his existence, and a thing to be acquired on
any terms — nay! he had even thought many times, that she
might be endurable for a much longer period than any of his

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

former loves, and begun to fancy, that, when his passion should
have settled down into esteem, he might be able to tolerate in
Marian Hawkwood, the character he most dreaded in the
world, that of a lawful wife

There was something in the whole air and demeanor of Marian
Hawkwood, that told the young debauchee, almost instinctively,
that there was but one name in which she could be
addressed — a purity and innocence of heart and manner, likewise,
which would have prevented the most dissolute and daring
of mankind from dreaming even of approaching her with dishonorable
addresses. Now, it was difficult for a man of De
Vaux's character and principles — if that can be called principle
which is rather a total absence of all principle — accustomed
to doubt and disbelieve and to sneer at the possibility of female
virtue, to bring himself to the resolution of deliberately offering
his hand to any woman, how passionately he might be attached
to her soever; and this difficulty of making up his own mind it
was, and not any timidity or bashfulness — things utterly strange
and unknown to his hard and worldly nature — which caused
that irresolution which had given offence so deep to Marian
Hawkwood.

It can not be denied that her manner on that interview did
pique and provoke him beyond measure — that it threw him into
doubt as to the question whether she did indeed love him or
not, and by awakening for a moment an idea of the possibility
of his being rejected — an idea which had never so much as
occurred to him before, even casually, materially increased his
dislike to subsiding into a tranquil and domestic Benedict.

These were the real reasons for his seemingly extraordinary
conduct toward Marian in the first place; and not at all that
which he had stated, for he had been indeed false — false from
the beginning.

It was then in a singular state of mind, vexed with himself

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

and irritated at finding himself subject to a passion seemingly
hopeless, annoyed that he was unable to shake off that passion
lightly, indignant with Marian for not appreciating sufficiently
the honor he had done her, in so much as thinking of making
her his wife, foiled, furious, discontented, and devoured all the
time by the agony of his fierce desire — for it is mere profanation
to call that which he felt, love — he set forth from York to
visit, as he imagined, the father of his cruel, fair one.

Many wild schemes and projects flitted through his mind as
he journeyed westward, which it were neither profitable nor
pleasing to follow out; but each and all of these had reference
to winning Marian in some shape or other, and at some period
not remote.

What occurred when he reached Ingleborough, is known already
to those who have thus far followed the fortunes of the
sisters; but what in truth passed in the recesses of his own
heart has never been divulged, nor can be known to any one.
It may be that pique and anger at Marian's manner when they
parted had really disposed him, as he said, to love another
honestly and truly. It may be that the exquisite repose and
charming sweetness of Annabel did indeed win upon his soul
and work for the time a partial reformation — but what alone is
certain is, that he felt more of that repugnance to sacrificing
what he called his liberty, which had actuated him with regard
to Marian, when he proposed to Annabel.

It may be, on the other hand — and it would be by no means
inconsistent with either his past character or after conduct —
that fickle and light as he was, and very liable to be captivated
for the moment by the charms of women, that, I say, he was
influenced by a twofold motive — twofold and doubly base — of
gratifying a passing caprice in marrying Annabel, and inflicting
the heaviest punishment he could imagine on her sister at the
same time. It is probable, even, that he might have had baser

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

and more infamous projects in view, with respect to poor Marian;
and it is certain that he looked to the disturbed and perilous
state of the country, as to a favorable position of things
to his purpose, should he desire to abandon his fair, young wife
after a time — seeing that she had no influential relations to
protect her, and that if peace should be restored at last, little
inquiry was likely to be made after affairs of mere personal
consideration.

Frustrated in his intentions by the return of Marian, and by
her inability to conceal the violence of the hopeless love which
she still nourished for her sister's wooer, although she nourished
it without one thought of evil entering her pure spirit, having
betrayed moreover his own maddening passion, which returned
upon him with redoubled violence, when he was thrown again
into her society, he could not endure the scorn, the contempt,
which he felt gathering around him, nor bear the publicity of
his disappointment.

It was the fear of this publicity, then, and the determination
that he would, under no circumstances, leave Ingleborough in
the character of a rejected and disappointed suitor, that induced
him to renew his solicitations to poor Marian. Shrewd and
keen-sighted, and able judge of character as he was, he readily
perceived that in the calm and composed soul of Annabel Hawkwood,
there was a deep, settled principle, a firm and resolute
will, a determination capable of calling forth any powers, whether
it were to do or endure. It required, therefore, little reflection
to show him that with her he had now no possibility of
succeeding — that once detected, as he felt himself to be, his
whole mind and motives perused and understood as if they had
been written out in a fair book for her inspection, the very love
which she had entertained for him in the past, would but the
more strongly arm her against him in the present.

Nor was this all — for even his effrontery was at fault, even

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

his natural audacity shrank from encountering the tranquil
scorn, the quiet and unutterable loathing which he saw visible
in every glance of her mild eye. Ere long, between the sense
that he had irreparably injured her, and the knowledge that
she understood him thoroughly, he came to hate her with a vehement
and bitter hatred.

In this hatred, too, he found a new instigation to persevere
in his attempts on Marian, for he was certain that, although
the ordinary sources of annoyance, envy or jealousy, could never
inflict a single sting on Annabel, he could wreak no heavier
vengeance on her than by making her beloved sister his wife—
the wife of a man whom she despised so utterly — and he
acknowledged it in his own secret soul — so worthily.

Unhappily, in the impulsive and impetuous character of Marian,
which he had studied to its inmost depths, he encountered
no such resistance as he knew he should encounter from her
sister. Falsehoods which would have been discovered instantly
and rejected with scarce a consideration, by the quiet thoughtfulness
and innocent penetration of the elder sister, wakened
suspicions in the quicker mind of the younger, galled her to
the very quick, dwelt in her heart, filling it with bitterness and
gall, and at last ripened into terrible and dark convictions of
the unworthiness of her who was, in truth, the best of sisters,
and the tenderest of friends.

These were the motives, these the means of Ernest de Vaux—
and we have seen, alas! how fully they succeeded.

What are the necessary consequences of a marriage contracted
with such views as these, founded upon a man's caprice for a
woman whom he would have made his mistress if he could,
and only made his wife because he could by no other means
possess her, can not be doubted.

Nothing first could be happier than Marian Hawkwood —
for she mistook, naturally enough, the fierce and violent passion

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

of her young husband for genuine and veritable love; and, indeed,
after satiety and possession had long dulled the ardor of
this passion, circumstances for a long time conspired to keep
up the illusion in the mind of Marian. The hurried and changeful
life which they led; the very large portion of their time
which was passed, to a certain degree, in public; the gratified
vanity of her husband at the admiration which she excited
everywhere, and which delighted his vain and fickle temperament
long after he had ceased himself to care for her, all tended
to delay the fatal discovery, which it was clear that she must
one day make, that she was loved no longer.

At first, as she perceived that his attentions were declining,
that he no longer hurried homeward with eager haste, his duty
in the camp or in the court accomplished, that the revel or the
dice detained him, she threw the blame on the unsettled times,
on the demoralizing influence of civil warfare, and wild company,
and the want of a permanent and happy home. She prayed,
and believed that with the war these things, which were converting
fast her life into one scene of sorrow, would come to an
end, and that shortly.

But neither did the war, nor the sorrows which she attributed
to that war, seem likely to be brought to any speedy or even
favorable termination.

No children had blessed that ill-fated union, and Marian,
when she did not, in obedience to the order of her husband, go
into the court gayeties, such as they were at that time, was
almost entirely alone.

Alone she brooded in despondency, almost in despair, over
her hapless present life, and almost hopeless future. Write to
her sister of her griefs she could not; where was the use of
torturing that worn heart with other sorrows, when she must
needs have enough sorrow of her own.

Abroad she was subject to the twofold agony of witnessing

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

the bold and open faithlessness of her husband, his infamous
addresses to the wild and licentious beauties, made, perhaps,
wild and licentious by the extravagance of their natural protectors,
and the strange and corrupting circumstances of the times—
and of enduring the base solicitations and addresses of the
gay friends of her husband — solicitations and addresses which
she could scarce believe were unknown to him, who, most of
all men, should have resented and avenged them.

Thus year by year dragged on, until Marian, thoroughly convinced
of her husband's infidelity and baseness, which, indeed,
he scarce now affected to conceal, was the most miserable of
her sex.

All her high spirits had taken to themselves wings, and flown
away — all her wild daring elasticity of character — tameless
gayety, which was so beautiful of old — her strong impulsive
frankness — were broken, gone, obliterated. She had become
a quiet, sad, heart-broken, meditative creature. Yet she repined
not ever — nor approached him — nor gave way to sadness
in his presence — but strove, poor wretch, to put on a semblance
of the manners which he had once seemed to love, and
her pale lips still wore a sickly smile as he drew near, and a
wild cheerfulness would animate her for a moment; if, by
chance, he spoke kindly, a hope would arise within her that he
might still be reclaimed to the ways of virtue and of love.

But still the hope was deferred, and her heart grew sick, and
utter gloom took possession of her; so that she now looked forward
to no other termination of her sorrows than the grave, and
to that she indeed looked forward, at what time it should seem
good to Him to send it, who orders all things, and all wisely.

-- 137 --

CHAPTER XVI.

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

Thus then had the days passed with Marian during those
years of which her sister knew so little, each day sadder and
bearing less of hope than the last. She had heard of her
mother's death, that mother whom she had once so cherished,
whose memory was still so dear to her — yet had those gloomy
tidings brought no increase to the unhappy wife's cold sadness.
No! so completely had the hardening touch of despair petrified
all her feelings, that she now felt that nothing could increase or
diminish the burden under which she labored. If she thought
of the dead at all, it was to envy, not weep — it was to clasp
her hands, and turn her eyes up to heaven, and to cry — “Blessed
are the dead, who die in the Lord; even so saith the Spirit;
for they rest from their labors!” And worse every day,
and more vicious — ay! and more loathsome and more cruel in
his vices, did Ernest de Vaux show himself. Alas! the career
of virtue is as it were on a road up a steep mountain's side.
There is no halting on the way, no standing still — no power
of remaining where you are. Upward or downward, you must
on, and on for ever! Upward with conscientious hopes
and earnest struggles and energetical resolves to virtue, and to
honor, and to peace — or downward, with headlong speed, to
crime, and agony, and ruin, and that perdition which shall not
end when all things else have reached their termination. Alas!
I say — alas! for this latter was the path in which the steps of
De Vaux were hurrying, and toward this termination.

From gentlemanly vice, as it is falsely called, and those extravagances
or excesses rather, of which men, deemed by the
world honorable, may be guilty without losing caste, Ernest

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

began now to degenerate into low profligacy, vulgar habitual
debauchery! His noble features and fine form had already begun
to display the symptoms of habitual intemperance; his
courtly manners and air, once so noble, had deteriorated sadly;
his temper, equable and mild, and at the least in outward show
so kindly, had become harsh, and querulous, uneven, and at
times violent and brutal.

Yet Marian still clung to him, faithful in weal and wo, in
wealth as in poverty — for at times, in the changes and chances
of the civil war, they had in truth undergone much hardship —
she was still the unchanged, unrepining, fond consoler — but
alas! how cruelly, and how often were her sweet consolations
cast back upon her, her kind and affectionate advances met with
harsh words, and bitter menaces — and once! yes, once, when
the mad demon of intoxication was all-powerful within him —
yes! once with a blow.

It was the fifth year of the civil war, and though many fierce
and sanguinary fields had been fought, many towns taken, many
halls and manor-houses stormed and defended, much generous,
noble blood prodigally wasted, neither side yet had gained anything
of real or permanent advantage. It was the fifth year of
the civil war, and the marquis of Newcastle, one of the most
accomplished and gallant noblemen of the day, was holding
York for the king, though besieged by an overwhelming force,
by the united forces of the English puritans and independents,
under Lord Fairfax and Oliver Cromwell, and the Scotch covenanters,
under David Leslie, and many of the protestant lords
of the sister-kingdom.

The siege had indeed lasted some time, but although those
within the city were beginning to look eagerly for the relief
which was expected daily from Prince Rupert, they were not
as yet straitened for provision, or dispirited. And here in the
midst of present apprehension, and perhaps soon to be in the

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

midst of peril, here in the very city, wherein she had passed
those few bright days, the brightest and the happiest of her
life, alas! that they should have led to consequences so cruelly
disastrous — here, in a poor, mean lodging in a small, narrow
street, nigh Stonegate, dwelt the once bright and happy Marian.

It was night, and although summer-time, the air was exceeding
damp and chilling. It was night, dead night, and quite
dark, for there was no moon, and the skies were so cloudy that
the faint glimmer of the stars failed to pierce their thick
folds. There were no sounds abroad in the beleaguered city
but the distant call from hour to hour of the answered sentinel,
and the occasional tramp and clash of arms, as the grand rounds
passed through the streets to visit the outposts, or the relief
parties marched toward the walls.

At this dead hour of the night, in a small, wretched parlor,
scantily furnished with a few common wooden chairs, a coarse
oak table, on which stood a brazen lamp diffusing a pale, uncertain
light through the low-roofed apartment, and sufficing
barely to show the extreme poverty and extreme cleanliness of
that abode of high-born beauty, sat Marian, Lady de Vaux,
plainly attired, and in nowise becomingly to her high station,
pale, wan, and thin, and careworn, and no more like to the Marian
Hawkwood of old days than the poor disembodied ghost to
the fair form it once inhabited.

The floor of the wretched room was neatly sanded, for it was
carpetless, and no curtains veiled the small latticed casements—
the walls were hung with defensive armor and a few weapons,
two or three cloaks and feathered hats, disposed with a
sad attempt at symmetrical arrangement and decoration — four
or five books, some paper and materials for writing, and an old
lute lay on the table by which Marian was sitting, and on another
smaller board at a little distance, neatly arranged with a
clean white cloth, stood a loaf of bread, the remnants, now very

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

low reduced, of a sirloin, and a half bottle of red wine — the
supper prepared by the hapless wife, herself fasting and hungered,
for the base recreant husband.

An open Bible lay before Marian on the board, but though
her eyes rested on the blessed promises, and her hands, at
times, as if mechanically, turned its pages, her mind was far
away, suspended on every distant sound that rose from the deserted
streets, starting at every passing footstep, with a strange
mixture as it seemed of eager expectation and wild fear.

At length a quick, strong, heavy tread came up the street,
and paused under the window.

“It is he,” she said, listening intently, with a deep crimson
flush rising to her whole face, but receding rapidly, and leaving
only two round hectic spots high up on her cheek-bones.
“Thank God! it is he at last!” and she arose and trimmed the
lamp, and drew the little table forward with the preparation for
his supper — but, as the door below yielded to the pass-key
which he carried, she started and turned white as ashes; for
the sound of a second step reached her ears, and the soft cadence
of a female voice. She paused, with her soul intent
upon the sound, and as they came nearer and nearer, and more
and more distinct —

“My God!” she said to herself, in a low, choked whisper,
clasping her hands together, as if in mortal anguish, “my God!
it can not be!”

But it was — it was, as she dreaded, as she would not believe!
Shame on the dastard villain! it was true!

The door opened suddenly, and Ernest de Vaux entered,
with a tall and exceedingly handsome woman leaning upon his
arm, whom Marian recognised the very moment their eyes met,
for the Lady Agnes Trevor, of whose bold and shameless conduct
with her husband she had long heard, though she strove
to close her ears to them, a thousand cruel rumors. This last

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

worst outrage, however, was not without its effect; even the
worm, when trodden under foot, will, it is said, rise up against
its torturer; and even her base husband was astonished at the
superb and stately majesty with which the wronged and heart-broken
woman drew herself up, as they entered — at the flash of
grand indignation which lightened from every speaking feature;
if he had calculated that her spirit was so utterly cowed
and broken, that she would endure everything in silence, madly
had he erred, and tremendously was he now undeceived.

Even the guilty woman who accompanied him, started back
and in dismay; it would appear even that she had not known
before whither he was conducting her, for she shrank back
aghast, and clung to his arm yet closer than before, as she
asked in a tremulous and agitated tone, “Who is this? who is
this lady, Ernest?”

“It is his wife, madam!” replied Marian, taking a forward
step; “his wedded wife, for whom it is rather to ask, who you
are, that intrude thus upon her, at this untimely hour?”

“It is my wife, Agnes,” answered De Vaux at the same
moment, “my wife, who will be happy to extend her hospitality
to you, until these most unhappy jars are ended, and you reconciled
to my lord; Marian, it is the Lady Agnes Trevor, who
asks your welcome; assure her—”

“I do assure her,” replied Marian, haughtily, “that she is
perfectly, fully welcome to enjoy all the comforts, all the hospitalities
which this roof has to offer — this roof—”

“Why, that is well,” replied her husband, with a sneering
smile; “I told you, Agnes, she would be very glad to receive
you; she is a sweet, mild, patient little creature, this pretty wife
of mine!”

“This roof,” continued Marian, “which, from this hour, shall
never cover my head any more.”

“Heyday! heyday! what is all this? what does this mean?”

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

“It means, simply, that hitherto I have borne much, have
borne all — but infamy. And infamy I will bear never. Fare
you well, sir; may you repent, I say — may you repent, I say,
and ere it be too late; and may you,” she added, turning to the
frail beauty, who trembled in her presence, “may you never
know the agonies which you have heaped upon my soul!”

And she passed by them, with a movement so impetuously
rapid, that she was out of the door before Ernest, to whom
Agnes Trevor was clinging still in mortal terror, could interpose
to arrest her flight. But recovering himself, instantly he
darted after and caught her by her dress, and would have
dragged her back into the room, but she laid hold of the balustrades
of the staircase, and clung to them so strongly, that he
could not move her.

“Do you so little know me, Marian,” he exclaimed furiously,
“as to imagine that I would suffer my wife to go forth alone, a
mark for evil tongues, at such an hour as this? Back, Madam
Marian! back to your chamber, or you will force me to do that
which I shall be sorry for!”

“Sorry for!” answered Marian, with calm scorn, “you sorry
for aught of injury to me! and do you, sir, so little know me,
as to imagine that I would stay one moment under the same
roof with your—”

“With my what? — with my what, madam?” shouted De
Vaux, “beware how you answer!”

“Unhand me, sir, unhand me!” she replied, “unhand me;
for I will go forth!”

“Answer me; with my what? under the same roof with my
what?” he again exclaimed, shaking her violently by the arm.

“With your harlot, sir,” she replied, firmly, and at the same
moment two fearful sounds followed her words; one the most
fearful sound, perhaps, that can be heard on earth at all; the
sound of a heavy blow dealt by a man to a weak woman; the

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

other a wild, piercing female shriek — a shriek that echoed far
and wide through the midnight city. But it came not, that awful
shriek, from the lips of Marian.

No, no; it was the reckless, the abandoned, outcast wife of
Lord Albert Trevor, that uttered the heart-rending cry, as she
rushed with a frantic air out of the chamber, and threw herself
at the feet of her seducer, and clasping his knees wildly with
one hand, caught with the other his upraised right arm — upraised
to smite again her whom he had sworn to love and honor.

“Me, me!” she cried, “oh, God — me! me! not her — strike
me — strike me, not her! for I deserve it — deserve it all — all—
all — me, as she rightly termed me; me, the outcast — the
harlot!”

And with so powerful a grasp, moved by the ecstasy of remorse
and frenzy, did the frail creature restrain the ruffian's
fury, that he was forced to stoop down and exert some power to
remove her. But the moment Marian perceived what was passing,
she darted down the stairs, and through the front door,
which she closed violently behind her, and into the vacant
street, and fled with a speed that soon set pursuit at defiance.
That night she slept at her old uncle's house in the minster
yard, the following day York was relieved, and the siege of the
puritans raised by the fiery Rupert. On the third morning the
royal troops sallied forth to give battle to the troops of Fairfax
upon the fatal moor of Long Marston, and while the roar of
cannon was deafening the ears of all for miles around her, and
her bad husband was charging in the maddest strife, Marian
was hurrying home to die — hurrying home to die in the calm
shades of Wharfdale.

-- 144 --

CHAPTER XVII.

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

Thus things went on in the busy world abroad, and at home
in the quiet vale of Ingleborough, until some few days after the
deadly fight and desperate defeat at Long Marston.

Autumn had come again — brown autumn — and Annabel,
now in her garden tending her flowers, and listening to her
birds, and thinking of the past, not with the keen and piercing
anguish of a present sorrow, but with the mellow recollection
of an old regret. She stood beside the stream — the stream
that all unchanged itself had witnessed such sad changes in all
that was around it — close to the spot where she had talked so
long with Marian on that eventful morning, when a quick, soft
step came behind her; she turned, and Marian clasped her!

No words can describe the feelings of the sisters as they
met; and it was not till after many a fond embrace, and many
a burst of tears, that Marian told her how, after years of sufferance,
compelled at last to fly from the outrageous cruelty of
him, for whom she had thrown up all but honor, she now came
home — home, like the hunted hare to her form, like the wounded
bird to her nest — she now came home to die. “What could
it boot,” she said, “to repeat the old and oft-told tale, how eager
passion made way for uncertain and oft-interrupted gleams of
fondness How a love founded on no esteem or real principles,
melted like wax before the fire. How inattention paved
the way for neglect, and infidelity came close behind, and open
profligacy, and bold insult, and cool, maddened outrage followed.
How the ardent lover became the careless husband, the cold
master, the unfeeling tyrant, and at last the brutal despot.”

Marian came home to die — the seeds of that invincible disease
were sown deep in her bosom; her exquisitely rounded
shape was angular and thin, emaciated by disease, and

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

suffering, and sorrow. A burning, hectic spot on either cheek were
now the only remnants of that once all-radiant complexion;
her step so slow and faltering, her breath drawn sob by sob
with actual agony, her quick, short cough, all told too certainly
the truth! Her faults were punished bitterly on earth, and
happily that punishment had worked its fitting end — these
faults were all repented, were all amended now. Perhaps at
no time of her youthful bloom had Marian been so sweet, so
truly lovely, as now when her young days were numbered.

All the asperity and harshness, the angles as it were of her
character, mellowed down into a calm and unrepining cheerfulness.
And oh! with what delicious tenderness did Annabel
console, and pray with, and caress her — oh! they were, indeed,
happy! indeed happy for those last months, those lovely
sisters. For Annabel's delight at seeing the dear Marian of
happier days once more beside her in their old chamber, beside
her in the quiet garden, beside her in the pew of the old
village-church, had, for the time, overpowered her fears for her
sister's health, and as is almost invariably the case in that most
fatal, most insidious of disorders, she constantly was flattered
with vain hopes that Marian was amending, that the next
spring would see her again well and happy. Vain hopes!
indeed, vain hopes; but which of mortal hopes is other?

The cold mists of November were on the hills and in the
glens of Wharfdale; the trees were stripped of their last leaves,
the grass was sere and withered, the earth cheerless, the skies
comfortless, when, at the same predestined window, the sisters
sat watching the last gleam of the wintry sun fade on the distant
hill-top. What was that flash far up the road? That round
and ringing report? Another! and another! the evident reports
of musketry. And lo! a horseman flying — a wild fierce
troop pursuing — the foremost rides bareheaded, but the blue
scarf that flutters in the air, shows him a loyal cavalier; the

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

steel caps and jack-boots of the pursuers, point them out, evidently,
puritans; there are but twenty of them, and lo! the fugltive
gains on them — Heaven! he turns from the highroad!
crosses the steep bridge at a gallop! he takes the park gate at
a leap! he cuts across the turf! and lo! the dalesmen and the
tenants have mustered to resist — a short, fierce struggle! the
roundheads are beaten back! the fugitive, now at the very hall
doors, is preserved. The door flew open; he staggered into
the well-known vestibule, opened the parlor-door with an accustomed
hand, reeled into the presence of the sisters exhausted
with fatigue; pale from loss of blood, faint with his mortal
wounds — yet he spoke out in a clear voice: —

“In time, in time, I thank God! In time to make some reparation—
to ask pardon, ere I die.”

And with these words, De Vaux, for it was he, staggered up
to his injured wife, and dropping on his knees, cast his arms
around her waist, and burying his head in her lap, exclaimed
in faltering tones: —

“Pardon me, Marian, pardon me, before I die — pardon me,
as you loved me once.”

“Oh! as I love you now, dear Ernest, fully, completely,
gladly do I pardon you, and take you to my heart, never again
to part, my own dear husband.”



“Groaning, she clasped him close, and in that act
And agony, her happy spirit fled.”

Annabel saw her head fall on his neck, and fancying she had
fainted, ran to uplift her; but ere she had time to do so, both
were beyond the reach of any mortal sorrow. Nor did she,
the survivor, tarry long behind them. She faded like a fair
flower, and lies beside them in the still bosom of a common
tomb. The hall was tenanted no more, and soon fell into ruin.
But the wild hills of Wharfdale must themselves pass away,
before the children of the dalesmen shall forget the sad tale of
“The Rival Sisters.”

-- --

p580-152 Jasper St. Aubyn; OR, THE COURSE OF PASSION. A Legend of King James the Second. 1688.

[figure description] Divisional Title-Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

In the commencement of the seventeenth century, there stood
among the woody hills and romantic gorges which sweep southwardly
down from the bleak expanse of Dartmoor, one of those
fine old English halls, which, dating from the reign of the last
of the Tudors, united so much of modern comfort with so much
of antique architectural beauty. Many specimens of this style
of building are still found to be scattered throughout England,
with their broad terraces, their quaintly-sculptured porticoes,
their tall projecting oriels, their many stacks of richly decorated
chimneys, and their heraldic bearings adorning every salient
point, grotesquely carved in the red freestone, which is
their most usual, as indeed their most appropriate material.
No one, however, existed, it is probable, at that day, more perfect
in proportion to its size, or more admirably suited to its
wild and romantic site, than the manor-house of Widecomb-Under-Moor,
or, as it was more generally called, in its somewhat
sequestered neighborhood, the House in the Woods. Even
at the present time, that is a very rural and little-frequented district;
its woods are more extensive, its moorlands wilder, its
streams less often turned to purposes of manufacturing utility,

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

than in any other tract of the southern counties; but at the
time of which I write, when all England, was, comparatively
speaking, an agricultural country — when miles and miles of
forest existed, where there now can scarcely be found acres —
when the communications even between the neighboring country
towns were difficult and tedious, and those between the
country and metropolis almost impracticable — the region of
Dartmoor and its surrounding woodlands was less known and
less frequented, except by its own inhabitants, rude for the most
part and uncultured as their native hills, than the prairies of the
far west, or the solitudes of the Rocky mountains.

The few gentry, and lords of manors who own estates, and
had their castellated or Elizabethan dwellings, scattered here
and there, at long intervals, among the sylvan scenery of that
lonely region, were for the greater part little superior in habits,
in refinement, and in mental culture, to the boors around them.
Stanch hunters and hard drinkers, up with the lark and abed
before the curfew, loyal to their king, kind and liberal to their
dependants, and devout before their God, they led obscure and
blameless lives, careless of the great world, a rumor of which
rarely wandered so far as to reach their ears, unknown to fame,
yet neither useless nor unhonored within the sphere of their
humble influence, marked by few faults and many unpretending
virtues.

To this general rule, however, the lords of Widecomb manor
had long been an exception. Endowed with larger territorial
possessions than most of their neighbors, connected with many
of the noblest families of the realm, the St. Aubyns of Widecomb
manor had, for several generations, held themselves high
above the squires of the vicinity, and the burghers of the circumjacent
towns. Not confining themselves to the remote limits
of their rural possessions, many of them had shone in the
court and in the camp; several had held offices of trust and

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

honor under Elizabeth and her successor; and when, in the
reign of the unfortunate Charles, the troubles between the king
and his parliament broke out at length into open war, the St.
Aubyn of that day, like many another gallant gentleman, emptied
his patrimonial coffers to replenish the exhausted treasury;
and melted his old plate and felled his older oaks, in order to
support the king's cause in the field, at the head of his own
regiment of horse.

Thence, when the good cause succumbed for a time, and
democratic license, hardly restrained by puritanic rigor, strode
rampant over the prerogative of England's crown, and the liberties
of England's people, fines, sequestrations, confiscations,
fell heavily on the confirmed malignancy, as it was then termed,
of the lord of Widecomb; and he might well esteem himself
fortunate, that he escaped beyond the seas with his head upon
his shoulders, although he certainly had not where to lay it.

Returning at the restoration with the second Charles, more
fortunate than many of his friends, Sir Miles St. Aubyn recovered
a considerable portion of his demesnes, which, though sequestrated,
had not been sold, and with these the old mansion,
now, alas! all too grand and stately for the diminished revenues
of its owner, and the shrunken estates which it overlooked.

It would not, perhaps, have been too late even then, for prudence
and economy, joined to a resolute will and energetic purpose,
to retrieve the shaken fortunes of the house; but having
recovered peace and a settled government, the people and the
court of England appear simultaneously to have lost their
senses. The overstrained and somewhat hypocritical morality
of the protectorate was succeeded by the wildest license, the
most extravagant debauchery; and in the orgies which followed
their restoration to their patrimonial honors, too many of the
gallant cavaliers discreditably squandered the last remnants of

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

fortunes which had been half ruined in a cause so noble and
so holy.

Such was the fate of Sir Miles St. Aubyn. The brave and
generous soldier of the first Charles sank into the selfish, dissipated
roysterer, under his unworthy successor. He never
visited again the beautiful oak-woods and sparkling waters of
his native place, but frittered away a frivolous and useless life
among the orgies of Alsatia and the revels of Whitehall; and
died, unfriended, and almost alone, leaving an only son, who
had scarce seen his father, the heir to his impoverished fortunes
and little honored name.

His son, who was born before the commencement of the
troubles, of a lady highly bred, and endowed as highly, who
died — as the highly endowed die but too often — in the first
prime of womanhood, was already a man when the restoration
brought his father back to his native land, though not to his
patrimonial estates or his paternal duties.

Miles St. Aubyn, the younger, had been educated during the
period of the civil war, and during the protracted absence of
his father, by a distant maternal relative, whose neutrality and
humble position alike protected him from persecution by either
of the hostile parties. He grew up, like his race, strong, active,
bold, and gallant; and if he had not received much of
that peculiar nurture which renders men graceful and courtly-mannered,
almost from their cradles, he was at least educated
under the influence of those traditional principles which make
them at the bottom, even if they lack something of external
polish, high-souled and honorable gentlemen.

After the restoration he was sent abroad, as was the habit
of the day, to push his fortunes with his sword in the Netherlands,
then, as in all ages of the world, the chosen battle-ground
of nations. There he served many years, if not with high distinction,
at least with credit to his name; and if he did not

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

win high fortune with his sword — and indeed the day for such
winnings had already passed in Europe — he at least enjoyed
the advantage of mingling, during his adventurous career, with
the great, the noble, and the famous of the age. When, on his
return to his native land after his father's death, he turned his
sword into a ploughshare, and sought repose among the old
staghorned oaks at Widecomb, he was no longer the enthusiastic,
wild, and headstrong youth of twenty years before; but
a grave, polished, calm, accomplished man, with something of
Spanish dignity and sternness engrafted on the frankness of his
English character, and with the self-possession of one used
familiarly to courts and camps showing itself in every word
and motion.

He was a man moreover of worth, energy, and resolution,
and sitting down peacefully under the shadow of his own woods,
he applied himself quietly, but with an iron steadiness of purpose
that insured success, to retrieving in some degree the fortunes
of his race.

Soon after he returned he had taken unto himself a wife, not
perhaps very wisely chosen, from a family of descent prouder
and haughtier even than his own, and of fortunes if not as
much impoverished, at least so greatly diminished, as to render
the lady's dower a matter merely nominal. But it was an
old affection — a long promise, hallowed by love, and constancy,
and honor.

She was, moreover, a beautiful and charming creature, and,
so long as she lived, rendered the old soldier a very proud and
very happy husband, and when she died — which, most unhappily
for all concerned, was but a few months after giving birth
to an only son — left him so comfortless, and at the same time
so wedded to the memory of the dead, that he never so much
as envisaged the idea of a second marriage.

This gentleman it was, who, many long years after the death

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

of the gentle Lady Alice, dwelt in serene and dignified seclusion
in the old hall, which he had never quitted since he became
a widower; devoting his whole abilities to nursing his
dilapidated estates, and educating his only son, whom he regarded
with affection bordering on idolatry.

With the last Miles St. Aubyn, however, we shall have little
to do henceforth, for the soldier of the Netherlands had departed
so far from the traditions of his family — the eldest son of which
had for generations borne the same name of Miles — as to drop
that patrimonial appellation in the person of his son, whom he
had caused to be christened Jasper, after a beloved friend, a
brother of the lady, afterward his wife, who had fallen by his
side on a well-fought field in the Luxembourg.

What was the cause which induced the veteran, in other respects
so severe a stickler for ancient habitudes, to swerve from this
time-honored custom, it would be difficult to state; some of those
who knew him best, attributing it merely to the desire of perpetuating
the memory of his best friend in the person of his
only child; while others ascribed it to a sort of superstitious
feeling, which, attaching the continued decline of the house to
the continual recurrence of the patronymic, looked forward in
some degree to a revival of its honors with a new name to its
lord.

Whatever might have been the cause, the consequences of
this deviation from old family usage, as prognosticated by the
dependants of Widecomb, and the superstitious inhabitants of
the neighboring woods and wolds, were anything but likely to
better the fortunes of the lords of the manor; for not a few of
them asserted, with undoubting faith, that the last St. Aubyn
had seen the light of day, and that in the same generation
which had seen the extinction of the old name the old race
should itself pass away. Nor did they lack some sage authority
to which they might refer for confirmation of their dark

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

forebodings; for there existed, living yet in the mouths of men,
one of those ancient saws, which were so common a century or
two ago in the rural districts of England, as connected with the
fortunes of the old houses; and which were referred to some
Mother Shipton, or other equally infallible soothsayer of the
county, whose dicta to the vulgar minds of the feudal tenantry
were confirmations strong as proofs of Holy Writ.

The prophecy in question was certainly exceeding old; and
had been handed down through many generations, by direct oral
tradition, among a race of men wholly illiterate and uneducated;
to whom perhaps alone, owing to the long expatriation of
the late and present lords of the manor, it was now familiar;
although in past times it had doubtless been accredited by the
family to which it related.

It ran as follows, and, not being deficient in a sort of wild
harmony and rugged solemnity, produced, by no means unnaturally,
a powerful effect on the minds of hearers, when recited
in awe-stricken tones and with a bended brow beside some feebly-glimmering
hearth, in the lulls of the tempest haply raving
without, among the leafless trees, under the starless night. It
ran as follows, and, universally believed by the vassals of the
house, it remains for us to see how far its predictions were confirmed
by events, and how far it influenced or foretold the
course of passion, or the course of fate —



“While Miles sits master in Widecomb place,
The cradle shall rock on the oaken floor,
And St. Aubyn rule, where he ruled of yore.
“But when Miles departs from the olden race,
The cradle shall rock by the hearth no more,
Nor St. Aubyn rule, where he ruled of yore.”

Thus far it has been necessary for us to tread back the path
of departed generations, and to retrace the fortunes of the

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

Widecomb family, inasmuch as many of the events, which we shall
have to narrate hereafter, and very much of the character of
the principal personage, to whom our tale relates, have a direct
relation to these precedents, and would have been to a certain
degree incomprehensible but for this retrogression. If it obtain
no other end, it will serve at least to explain how, amid
scenes so rural and sequestered, and dwelling almost in solitude,
among neighbors so rugged and uncivilized, there should
have been found a family, deprived of all advantages of intercommunication
with equals or superiors in intellect or demeanor,
and even unassisted by the humanizing influence of familiar
female society, which had yet maintained, as if traditionally, all
the principles, all the ideas, and all the habitudes of the brightest
schools of knightly courtesy and gentlemanly bearing, all
the graces and easy dignity of courts, among the remote solitudes
of the country.

At the time when our narrative commences, the soldier of
the Netherlands, Sir Miles St. Aubyn — for though he cared
not to bear a foreign title, he had been stricken a knight banneret
on a bloody battle-field of Flanders — had fallen long into
the sere, the yellow leaf; and though his cheek was still ruddy
as a winter pippin, his eye bright and clear, and his foot firm
as ever, his hair was as white as the drifted snow; his arm had
lost its nervous power; and if his mind was still sane, and his
body sound, he was now more addicted to sit beside the glowing
hearth in winter, or to bask in the summer sunshine, poring
over some old chronicle or antique legend, than to wake the
echoes of the oak-woods with his bugle-born, or to rouse the
heathcock from the heathy moorland with his blythe springers.

Not so, however, the child of his heart, Jasper. The boy
on whom such anxious pains had been bestowed, on whom
hopes so intense reposed, had reached his seventeenth summer.
Like all his race, he was unusually tall, and admirably formed,

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

for both agility and strength. Never, from his childhood upward,
having mingled with any persons of vulgar station or unpolished
demeanor, he was, as if by nature, graceful and easy.
His manners, although proud, and marked by something of that
stern dignity which we have mentioned as a characteristic of
the father, but which in one so youthful appeared strange and
out of place, were ever those of a high and perfect gentleman.
His features were marked with all the ancestral beauties, which
may be traced in unmixed races through so many generations;
and as it was a matter of notorious truth, that from the date of
the conquest, no drop of Saxon or of Celtic blood had been infused
into the pure Norman stream which flowed through the
veins of the proud St. Aubyns, it was no marvel that after the
lapse of so many ages the youthful Jasper should display, in
both face and form, the characteristic lines and coloring peculiar
to the noblest tribe of men that has ever issued from the great
northern hive of nations. Accordingly, he had the rich dark
chestnut hair, not curled, but waving in loose clusters; the clear
gray eye; the aquiline nose; the keen and fiery look; the resolute
mouth, and the iron jaw, which in all ages have belonged
to the descendant of the Northman. While the spare yet
sinewy frame, the deep, round chest, thin flanks, and limbs
long and muscular and singularly agile, were not less perfect
indications of his blood than the sharp eagle-like expression of
the bold countenance.

Trained in his early boyhood to all those exercises of activity
and strength, which were in those days held essential to
the gentleman, it needs not to say that Jasper St. Aubyn could
ride, swim, fence, shoot, run, leap, pitch the bar, and go through
every manœuvre of the salle d' armes, the tilt-yard, and the man
ége,
with equal grace and power. Nor had his lighter accomplishments
been neglected; for the age of his father and grandfather,
if profligate and dissolute even to debauchery, was still

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

refined and polished, and to dance gracefully, and touch the
lute or sing tastefully, was as much expected from the cavalier
as to have a firm foot in the stirrup, or a strong and supple
wrist with the backsword and rapier.

His mind had been richly stored also, if not very sagely
trained and regulated. For Sir Miles, in the course of his irregular
and adventurous life, had read much more than he had
meditated; had picked up much more of learning than he had
of philosophy; and what philosophy he had belonged much
more to the cold self-reliance of the camp than to the sounder
tenets of the schools.

While filling his son's mind, therefore, with much curious
lore of all sorts; while making him a master of many tongues,
and laying before him books of all kinds, the old banneret had
taken little pains — perhaps he would not have succeeded had
he taken more — to point the lessons which the books contained;
to draw deductions from the facts which he inculcated;
or to direct the course of the young man's opinions.

Self-taught himself, or taught only in the hard school of experience,
and having himself arrived at sound principles of conduct,
he never seemed to recollect that the boy would run
through no such ordeal, and reap no such lessons; nor did he
ever reflect that the deductions which he had himself drawn
from certain facts, acquired in one way, and under one set of
circumstances, would probably be entirely different from those
at which another would arrive, when his data were acquired in
a very different manner, and under circumstances altogether
diverse and dissimilar.

Thence it came that Jasper St. Aubyn, at the age of seventeen
years, was in all qualities of body thoroughly trained and
disciplined; and in all mental faculties perfectly educated, but
entirely untrained, uncorrected, and unchastened.

In manner, he was a perfect gentleman; in body, he was a

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

perfect man; in mind, he was almost a perfect scholar. And
what, our reader will perhaps inquire, what could he have been
more; or what more could education have effected in his behalf?

Much — very much — good friend.

For as there is an education of the body, and an education
of the brain, so is there also an education of the heart. And
that is an education which men rarely have the faculty of imparting,
and which few men ever have obtained, who have not
enjoyed the inestimable advantage of female nurture during their
youth, as well as their childhood; unless they have learned it
in the course of painful years, from those severe and bitter
teachers, those chasteners and purifiers of the heart — sorrow
and suffering, which two constitute experience.

This, then, was the education in which Jasper St. Aubyn
was altogether deficient; which Sir Miles had never so much
as attempted to impart to him; and which, had he endeavored,
he probably would have failed, to bestow.

We do not mean to say that the boy was heartless — boys
rarely are so, we might almost say never — nor that the impulses
of his heart were toward evil rather than good; far from it.
His heart, like all young and untainted hearts, was full of noble
impulses — but they were impulses; full of fresh springing
generous desires, of gracious sympathies and lofty aspirations—
but he had not one principle — he never had been taught to
question one impulse, before acting upon it — he never had
learned to check one desire, to doubt the genuineness of one
sympathy, to moderate the eagerness of one aspiration. He
never had been brought to suspect that there were such virtues
as self-control, or self-devotion; such vices as selfishness or
self-abandonment — in a word, he never had so much as heard,


“That Right is right, and that to follow Right
Were wisdom, in the scorn of consepuence”—

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

and therefore he was, at the day of which we write, even what
he was; and thereafter, what we propose to show you.

At the time when the youthful heir had attained his seventeenth
year, the great object of his father's life was accomplished;
the fortunes of the family were so far at least retrieved,
that if the St. Aubyns no longer aspired, as of old, to be the
first or wealthiest family of the county, they were at least able
to maintain the household on that footing of generous liberality
and hospitable ease which has been at all times the pride and
passion of the English country gentleman.

For many years Sir Miles had undergone the severest privations,
and it was only by the endurance of actual poverty within
doors, that he was enabled to maintain that footing abroad, without
which he could scarcely have preserved his position in society.

For many years the park had been neglected, the gardens
overrun with weeds and brambles, the courts grass-grown, and
the house itself dilapidated, literally from the impossibility of
supporting domestics sufficiently numerous to perform the necessary
labors of the estate.

During much of this period it was to the beasts of the forest,
the fowl of the moorland, and the fish of the streams, that the
household of Widecomb had looked for their support; nor did
the table of the banneret himself boast any liquor more generous
than that afforded by the ale-vats of March and October.

Throughout the whole of this dark and difficult time, however,
the stout old soldier had never suffered one particle of
that ceremonial, which he deemed essential as well to the formation
as the preservation of the character of a true gentleman
to be relaxed or neglected by his diminished household.

Personally, he was at all times clad point device; nor did he
ever fail in being mounted, himself and at least one attendant,
as became a cavalier of honor. The hours of the early dinner,

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

and of the more agreeable and social supper, were announced
duly by the clang of trumpets, even when there were no guests
to be summoned, save the old banneret and his motherless
child, and perhaps the only visiter for years at Widecomb
manor, the gray-haired vicar of the village, who had served
years before as chaplain of an English regiment in the Low
Countries, with Sir Miles. Nor was the pewter tankard, containing
at the best but toast and ale, stirred with a sprig of rosemary,
handed around the board with less solemnity than had it
been a silver hanap mantling with the first vintages of Burgundy
or Xeres.

Thus it was that, as Jasper advanced gradually toward years
of manhood, the fortunes of the house improving in proportion
to his growth, seeing no alteration in the routine of the household,
he scarcely was aware that any change had taken place
in more essential points.

The eye and ear of the child had been taken by the banners,
the trumpets, and the glittering board, and his fancy riveted by
the solemnity and grave decorum which characterized the meals
partaken in the great hall; and naturally enough he never knew
that the pewter platters and tankards had been exchanged, since
those days, for plate of silver, and the strong ale converted into
claret or canary.

The consequence of this was simply that he found himself a
youth of seventeen, surrounded by all the means and appliances
of luxury, with servants, horses, hounds, and falcons at his
command, the leading personage, beyond all comparison, of the
neighborhood, highly-born, handsome, well-bred, and accomplished.
All this, by the way, was entirely uncorrected by any
memory of past sufferings or sorrows, either on his own part or
on that of his family, or by any knowledge of the privations and
exertions on the part of Sir Miles, by which this present affluence
had been purchased; and he became, naturally enough,

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

somewhat over-confident in his own qualities, somewhat overbearing
in his manner, and not a little intolerant and inconsiderate
as to the opinions and feelings of others. He then presented
in a word, the not unusual picture of an arrogant, self-sufficient,
proud and fiery youth, with many generous and noble
points, and many high qualities, which, duly cultivated, might
have rendered him a good, a happy, and perhaps even a great
man; but which, untrained as they were, and suffered to run
up into a rank and unpruned overgrowth, were but too likely to
degenerate themselves into vices, and to render him at some
future day a tormentor of himself, and an opposer of others.

Now, however, he was a general favorite, for largely endowed
with animal spirits, indulged in every wish that his fancy could
form, never crossed in the least particular, it was rarely that
his violent temper would display itself, or his innate selfishness
rise conspicuous above the superficial face of good-nature and
somewhat careless affability, which he presented to the general
observer.

It was, perhaps, unfortunate for Jasper, no less than for those
who were in after-days connected with him, whether for good
or evil, that, at this critical period of his adolescence, when the
character of the man is developed from the accidents of boyhood,
in proportion as his increasing years and altered habits
and pursuits led him to be more abroad, and cast him in some
degree into the world, the advancing years and growing infirmities
of his father kept him closer to the library and the hall.

So that at the very time when his expanding mind and nascent
passions most needed sage advice and moderate coercion,
or at least wary guidance, he was abandoned almost entirely to
his own direction. The first outbreaks, therefore, of evil principles,
the germs of a masterful will, the seeds of fierce and
fiery passions, and, above all, the growing recklessness with
regard to the feelings and the rights of others, which could

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

scarcely have escaped the notice of the shrewd old man had
he accompanied his son abroad, and which, if noticed, would
surely have been repressed, were allowed to increase hourly
by self-indulgence and the want of restraint, unknown and unsuspected
to the youth himself, for whom one day they were
to be the cause of so many and so bitter trials.

But it is now time that, turning from this brief retrospect of
previous events, and this short analysis of the early constitution
of the mind of him whose singular career is to form the subject
of this narrative, we should introduce our reader to the
scene of action, and to the person whose adventures in after-life
will perhaps excuse the space which has necessarily been
allotted to the antecedents of the first marked event which befell
him, and from which all the rest took their rise in a train
of connection, which, although difficult to trace by a casual observer,
was in reality close and perfect.

The manor-house of Widecomb, such as it has been slightly
sketched above, stood on a broad flat terrace, paved with slabs
of red freestone, and adorned with a massive balustrade of the
same material, interspersed with grotesque images at the points
where it was reached from the esplanade below, by three or
four flights of broad and easy steps.

The mansion itself was large, and singularly picturesque,
but the beauties of the building were as nothing to those of the
scenery which it overlooked.

It was built on the last and lowest slope of one of those romantic
spurs which tread southerly from the wild and heathery
heights of Dartmoor. And although the broad and beautifullykept
lawn was embosomed in a very woody and sylvan chase,
full of deep glens and tangled dingles, which was in turn framed
on three sides by the deep oak-woods, covering all the rounded
hills in the rear of the estate, and to the right and left hand,
yet as the land continued to fall toward the south for many and

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

many a mile, the sight could range from the oriel windows of
the great hall, and of the fine old library, situated on either
hand of the entrance and armory, over a wide expanse of richly-cultivated
country, with more than one navigable river winding
among the woods and corn-fields, and many a village steeple
glittering among the hedgerows, until in the far distance it
was bounded by a blue, hazy line, which seemed to melt into
the sky, but which was in truth—though not to be distinguished
as such, unless by a practised eye—the British channel.

The hall itself, and even the southern verge of the chase,
which bounded the estate in that direction, lay, however, at a
considerable distance from the cultivated country, and was divided
from it by a vast broken chasm, with banks so precipitous
and rocky that no road had ever been carried through it,
while its great width had deterred men from the idea of bridging
it. Through this strange and terrific gorge there rushed
an impetuous and powerful torrent, broken by many falls and
rapids, with many a deep and limpid pool between them, favorite
haunts of the large salmon and sea-trout which abounded in
its waters. This brook, for it scarcely can be called a river,
although, after the rains of autumn or the melting snows of
spring, it sent down an immense volume of dark, rust-colored
water, with a roar that could be heard for miles, to the distant
Tamar, swept down the hills in a series of cascades from the
right hand, or western side of the park, until it reached the
brink of the chasm we have described, lying at right angles to
its former course, down which it plunged into an impetuous fall
and rapid of nearly three hundred feet, and rushed thence eastearly
away, walled on each side by the precipitous rock, until
some five miles thence it was crossed at a deep and somewhat
dangerous ford, by the only great road which traversed that
district, and by which alone strangers could reach the hall and
its beautiful demesnes.

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

To the westward or right hand side of the chase the country
was entirely wild and savage, covered with thick woods, interspersed
with lonely heaths, and intersected by hundreds of
clear brawling rills. To the eastward, however, although much
broken by forest-ground, there was a wide range of rich pasture-fields
and meadows, divided by great overgrown hawthorn
hedges, each hedge almost a thicket, and penetrated by numerous
lanes and horse-roads, buried between deep banks, and
overcanopied by foliage, that, even at noonday, was almost
impenetrable to the sunshine.

Here and there lay scattered among the fields and woods,
innumerable farm-houses and granges, the abodes of small free-holders,
once tenants and vassals of the great St. Aubyns; and,
at about six miles from the hall, nestled in a green valley,
through which ran a clear, bright trout-stream to join the turbulent
torrent, stood the little market-town of Widecomb-Under-Moor,
from their unalienated property in which the family of
St. Aubyn derived the most valuable portion of their income.

Over the whole of this pleasant aud peaceful tract, whether
it was still owned by themselves, or had passed into the hands
of the free yeomanry, the lords of Widecomb still held manorial
rights, and the few feudal privileges which had survived the
revolution; and through the whole of it, Sir Miles St. Aubyn
was regarded with unmixed love and veneration, while the boy
Jasper was looked upon almost as a son in every family, though
some old men would shake their heads doubtfully, and mutter
sage but unregarded saws concerning his present disposition
and future prospects; and some old grandames would prognosticate
disasters, horrors, and even crimes, as hanging over his
career, in consequence, perhaps, of the inauspicious change in
the patronymic of his race.

They were a happy and an unsophisticated race that inhabited
those lonely glens. Sufficiently well provided to be above

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

the want of necessaries, or the fears of poverty, they were not
so far removed from the necessity of labor as to have incurred
vicious ambitions — moderate, frugal, and industrious, they
lived uncorrupted, and died happy in their unlearned innocence.

It was the boast of the district, that bars and locks were appendages
to doors entirely unusual and useless; that the cage
of Widecomb had not held a tenant since the days of stiff old
Oliver; and that no deed of violence or blood had ever tainted
those calm vales with horror.

Alas! how soon was that boast to be annulled; how soon
were the details of a dread, domestic tragedy, full of dark horrors,
to render the very name of Widecomb a terror, and to invest
the beauteous scenery with images of superstitious awe
and hatred. But we must not anticipate, nor seek as yet to
penetrate the secrets of that destiny, which even during the
morn of promising young life, seemed to overhang the house—



“And hushed in grim repose,
Expect its evening prey.”

-- --

CHAPTER I. THE PERIL.

“I say beware—
That way perdition lies, the very path
Of seeming safety leading to the abyss.”
—MS.

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

It was as fair a morning of July as ever dawned in the blue
summer sky; the sun as yet had risen but a little way above
the waves of fresh green foliage which formed the horizon of
the woodland scenery surrounding Widecomb manor; and his
heat, which promised ere mid-day to become excessive, was
tempered now by the exhalations of the copious night-dews,
and by the cool breath of the western breeze, which came down
through the leafy gorges, in long, soft swells from the open
moorland.

All nature was alive and joyous; the air was vocal with the
piping melody of the blackbirds and thrushes, carolling in every
brake and bosky dingle; the smooth, green lawn, before
the windows of the old hall, was peopled with whole tribes of
fat, lazy hares, limping about among the dewy herbage, fearless,
as it would seem, of man's aggression; and to complete
the picture, above a score of splendid peacocks were strutting
to and fro on the paved terraces, or perched upon the carved
stone balustrades, displaying their gorgeous plumage to the early
sunshine.

The shadowy mists of the first morning twilight had not been

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

long dispersed from the lower regions, and were suspended
still in the middle air in broad fleecy masses, though melting
rapidly away in the increasing warmth and brightness of the
day.

And still a faint blue line hovered over the bed of the long
rocky gorge, which divided the chase from the open country,
floating about like the steam of a seething caldron, and rising
here and there into tall smoke-like columns, probably where
some steeper cataract of the mountain-stream sent its foam skyward.

So early, indeed, was the hour, that had my tale been recited
of these degenerate days, there would have been no gentle eyes
awake to look upon the loveliness of newly-awakened nature.

In the good days of old, however, when daylight was still
deemed to be the fitting time for labor and for pastime, and
night the appointed time for natural and healthful sleep, the
dawn was wont to brighten beheld by other eyes than those of
clowns and milkmaids, and the gay songs of the matutinal birds
were listened to by ears that could appreciate their untaught
melodies.

And now, just as the stable-clock was striking four, the great
oaken door of the old hall was thrown open with a vigorous
swing that made it rattle on its hinges, and Jasper St. Aubyn
came bounding out into the fresh morning air, with a foot as
elastic as that of the mountain roe, singing a snatch of some
quaint old ballad.

He was dressed simply in a close-fitting jacket and tight hose
of dark-green cloth, without any lace or embroidery, light boots
of untanned leather, and a broad-leafed hat, with a single eagle's
feather thrust carelessly through the band. He wore neither
cloak nor sword, though it was a period at which gentlemen
rarely went abroad without both these, their distinctive attributes;
but in the broad black belt which girt his rounded waist

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

he carried a stout wood-knife with a buckhorn hilt; and over
his shoulder there swung, from a leathern thong, a large wicker
fishing-basket.

Nothing, indeed, could be simpler or less indicative of any
particular rank or station in society than young St. Aubyn's
garb, yet it would have been a very dull and unobservant eye
which should take him for aught less than a high-born and
high-bred gentleman.

His fine intellectual face, his bearing erect before heaven,
the graceful ease of his every motion, as he hurried down the
flagged steps of the terrace, and planted his light foot on the
dewy greensward, all betokened gentle birth and gentle associations.

But he thought nothing of himself, nor cared for his advantages,
acquired or natural. The long and heavy salmon-rod
which he carried in his right hand, in three pieces as yet unconnected,
did not more clearly indicate his purpose than the
quick marking glance which he cast toward the half-veiled sun
and hazy sky, scanning the signs of the weather.

“It will do, it will do,” he said to himself, thinking as it were
aloud, “for three or four hours at least; the sun will not shake
off those vapors before eight o'clock at the earliest, and if he do
come out then hot and strong, I do not know but the water is
dark enough after the late rains to serve my turn awhile longer.
It will blow up, too, I think from the westward, and there will
be a brisk curl on the pools. But come, I must be moving, if I
would reach Darringford to breakfast.

And as he spoke he strode out rapidly across the park toward
the deep chasm of the stream, crushing a thousand aromatic
perfumes from the dewy wild-flowers with his heedless foot,
and thinking little of the beauties of nature, as he hastened to
the scene of his loved exercise.

It was not long, accordingly, before he reached the brink of

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

the steep rocky bank above the stream, which he proposed to
fish that morning, and paused to select the best place for descending
to the water's edge.

It was, indeed, a striking and romantic scene as ever met
the eye of painter or of poet. On the farther side of the gorge,
scarcely a hundred yards distant, the dark limestone rocks rose
sheer and precipitous from the very brink of the stream, rifted
and broken into angular blocks and tall columnar masses, from
the clefts of which, wherever they could find soil enough to
support their scanty growth, a few stunted oaks shot out almost
horizontally with their gnarled arms and dark-green foliage, and
here and there the silvery bark and quivering tresses of the
birch relieved the monotony of color by their gay brightness.
Above, the cliffs were crowned with the beautiful purple
heather, now in its very glow of summer bloom, about which
were buzzing myriads of wild bees sipping their nectar from its
cups of amethyst.

The hither side, though rough and steep and broken, was not
in the place where Jasper stood precipitous; indeed, it seemed
as if at some distant period a sort of landslip had occurred, by
which the fall of the rocky wall had been broken into massive
fragments, and hurled down in an inclined plane into the bed
of the stream, on which it had encroached with its shattered
blocks and rounded boulders.

Time, however, had covered all this abrupt and broken slope
with a beautiful growth of oak and hazel coppice, among which,
only at distant intervals, could the dun weather-beaten flanks
of the great stones be discovered.

At the base of this descent, a hundred and fifty feet perhaps
below the stand of the young sportsman, flowed the dark arrowy
stream — a wild and perilous water. As clear as crystal, yet
as dark as the brown cairn-gorm, it came pouring down among
the broken rocks with a rapidity and force which showed what

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

must be its fury when swollen by a storm among the mountains,
here breaking into wreaths of rippling foam where some unseen
ledge chafed its current, there roaring and surging white as
December's snow among the great round-headed rocks, and
there again wheeling in sullen eddies, dark and deceitful, round
and round some deep rock-brimmed basin.

Here and there, indeed, it spread into wide shallow rippling
rapids, filling the whole bottom of the ravine from side to side,
but more generally it did not occupy above a fourth part of the
space below, leaving sometimes on this margin, sometimes on
that, broad pebbly banks, or slaty ledges, affording an easy footing,
and a clear path to the angler of its troubled waters.

After a rapid glance over the well-known scene, Jasper
plunged into the coppice, and following a faint track worn by
the feet of the wild-deer in the first instance, and widened by
his own bolder tread, soon reached the bottom of the chasm,
though not until he had flushed from the dense oak covert two
noble black cocks with their superb forked tails, and glossy
purple-lustred plumage, which soared away, crowing their bold
defiance, over the heathery moorlands.

Once at the water's edge, the young man's tackle was speedily
made ready, and in a few minutes his long line went whistling
through the air, as he wielded the powerful two-handed
rod, as easily as if it had been a stripling's reed; and the large
gaudy peacock-fly alighted on the wheeling eddies, at the tail
of a long arrowy shoot, as gently as if it had settled from too
long a flight. Delicately, deftly, it was made to dance and
skim the clear, brown surface, until it had crossed the pool and
neared the hither bank; then again, obedient to the pliant wrist,
it arose on glittering wing, circled half round the angler's head,
and was sent thirty yards aloof, straight as a wild bee's flight,
into a little mimic whirlpool, scarce larger than the hat of the
skilful fisherman, which spun round and round just below a

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

gray ledge of limestone. Scarce had it reached its mark before
the water broke all around it, and the gay deceit vanished,
the heavy swirl of the surface, as the break was closing, indicating
the great size of the fish which had risen. Just as the
swirl was subsiding, and the forked tail of the monarch of the
stream was half seen as he descended, that indescribable but
well-known turn of the angler's wrist, fixed the barbed hook,
and taught the scaly victim the nature of the prey he had gorged
so heedlessly.

With a wild bound he threw himself three feet out of the water,
showing his silver sides, with the sea-lice yet clinging to
his scales, a fresh sea-run fish of fifteen, ay, eighteen pounds,
and perhaps over.

On his broad back he strikes the water, but not as he meant
the tightened line; for as he leaped the practised hand had
lowered the rod's tip, that it fell in a loose bight below him.
Again! again! again; and yet a fourth time he bounded into the
air with desperate and vigorous soubresaults, like an unbroken
steed that would dismount his rider, lashing the eddies of the
dark stream into bright bubbling streaks, and making the heart
of his captor beat high with anticipation of the desperate struggle
that should follow, before the monster would lie panting and
exhausted on the yellow sand or moist greensward.

Away! with the rush of an eagle through the air, he is gone
like an arrow down the rapids — how the reel rings, and the
line whistles from the swift-working wheel; he is too swift,
too headstrong to be checked as yet; tenfold the strength of
that slender tackle might not control him in his first fiery
rush.

But Jasper, although young in years, was old in the art, and
skilful as the craftiest of the gentle craftsmen. He gives him
the butt of his rod steadily, trying the strength of his tackle
with a delicate and gentle finger, giving him line at every rush,

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

yet firmly, cautiously, feeling his mouth all the while, and moderating
his speed even while he yields to his fury.

Meanwhile, with the eye of intuition and the nerve of iron,
he bounds along the difficult shore, he leaps from rock to rock,
alighting on their silvery tops with the firm agility of the ropedancer,
he splashes knee-deep through the slippery shallows,
keeping his line ever taut, inclining his rod over his shoulder,
bearing on his fish ever with a killing pull, steering him clear
of every rock or stump against which he would fain smash the
tackle, and landing him at length in a fine open roomy pool, at
the foot of a long stretch of white and foamy rapids, down
which he has just piloted him with the eye of faith, and the
foot of instinct.

And now the great salmon has turned sulky; like a piece of
lead he has sunk to the bottom of the deep black pool, and lies
on the gravel bottom in the sullenness of despair.

Jasper stooped, gathered up in his left hand a heavy pebble,
and pitched it into the pool, as nearly as he could guess to the
whereabout of his game — another — and another! Ah! that
last has roused him. Again he throws himself clear out of
water, and again foiled in his attempt to smash the tackle, dashes
away down stream impetuous.

But his strength is departing — the vigor of his rush is broken.
The angler gives him the butt abundantly, strains on him
with a heavier pull, yet ever yields a little as he exerts his failing
powers; see, his broad silver side has thrice turned up,
even turned to the surface, and though each time he was recovered
himself, each time it has been with a heavier and more
sickly motion.

Brave fellow! his last race is run, his last spring sprung —
no more shall he disport himself in the bright reaches of the
Tamar; no more shall the Naiads wreathe his clear silver
scales with river-greens and flowery rushes.

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

The cruel gaff is in his side — his cold blood stains the eddies
for a moment — he flaps out his death-pang on the hard
limestone.

“Who-whoop! a nineteen-pounder!”

Meantime the morning had worn onward, and ere the great
fish was brought to the basket the sun had soared clear above
the mist-wreaths, and had risen so high into the summer heaven
that his slant rays poured down into the gorge of the stream,
and lighted up the clear depths with a lustre so transparent that
every pebble at the bottom might have been discerned, with the
large fish here and there floating mid depth, with their heads
up stream, their gills working with a quick motion, and their
broad tails vibrating at short intervals slowly but powerfully, as
they lay motionless in opposition to the very strongest of the
swift current.

The breeze had died away, there was no curl upon the water,
and the heat was oppressive.

Under such circumstances, to whip the stream was little better
than mere loss of time, yet, as he hurried with a fleet foot
down the gorge, perhaps with some ulterior object, beyond the
mere love of sport, Jasper at times cast his fly across the stream,
and drew it neatly, and, as he thought, irresistibly right over
the recusant fish; but though once or twice a large lazy salmon
would sail up slowly from the depths, and almost touch the fly
with his nose, he either sunk down slowly in disgust, without
breaking the water, or flapped his broad tail over the shining
fraud as if to mark his contempt.

It had now got to be near noon, for in the ardor of his success
the angler had forgotten all about his intended breakfast;
and, his first fish captured, had contented himself with a slender
meal furnished from out his fishing-basket and his leathern
bottle.

Jasper had traversed by this time some ten miles in length,

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

following the sinuosities of the stream, and had reached a favorite
pool at the head of a long, straight, narrow trench, cut
by the waters themselves in the course of time, through the
hard schistous rock which walls the torrent on each hand, not
leaving the slightest ledge or margin between the rapids and
the precipice.

Through this wild gorge, of some fifty yards in length, the
river shoots like an arrow over a steep inclined plain of limestone
rock, the surface of which is polished by the action of
the water, till it is as slippery as ice, and at the extremity leaps
down a sheer descent of some twelve feet into a large, wide
basin, surrounded by softly swelling banks of greensward, and
a fair amphitheatre of woodland.

At the upper end this pool is so deep as to be vulgarly deemed
unfathomable; below, however, it expands yet wider into a
shallow rippling ford, where it is crossed by the high-road,
down stream of which again there is another long, sharp-rapid,
and another fall, over the last steps of the hill; after which the
nature of the stream becomes changed, and it murmurs gently
onward through a green pastoral country unrippled and uninterrupted.

Just in the inner angle of the high-road, on the right hand of
the stream, there stood an old-fashioned, low-browed, thatch-covered,
stone cottage, with a rude portico of rustic woodwork
overrun with jasmine and virgin-bower, and a pretty flower-garden
sloping down in successive terraces to the edge of the
basin. Beside this, there was no other house in sight, unless
it were part of the roof of a mill which stood in the low ground
on the brink of the second fall, surrounded with a mass of willows.
But the tall steeple of a country-church raising itself
heavenward above the brow of the hill, seemed to show that,
although concealed by the undulations of the ground, a village
was hard at hand.

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

The morning had changed a second time, a hazy film had
crept up to the zenith, and the sun was now covered with a
pale golden veil, and a slight current of air down the gorge ruffled
the water.

It was a capital pool, famous for being the temporary haunt
of the very finest fish, which were wont to lay there awhile, as
if to recruit themselves after the exertion of leaping the two
falls and stemming the double rapid, before attempting to ascend
the stream farther.

Few, however, even of the best and boldest fishermen cared
to wet a line in its waters, in consequence of the supposed impossibility
of following a heavy fish through the gorge below or
checking him at the brink of the fall. It is true, that throughout
the length of the pass, the current was broken by bare, slippery
rocks peering above the waters, at intervals, which might be
cleared by an active cragsman; and it had been in fact reconnoitred
by Jasper and others in cool blood, but the result of the
examination was that it was deemed impracticable as a fishing
ground.

Thinking, however, little of striking a large fish, and perhaps
desiring to waste a little time before scaling the banks and
emerging on the high road, Jasper threw a favorite fly of peacock's
harl and gold tinsel lightly across the water; and, almost
before he had time to think, had hooked a monstrous fish, which
at the very first leap, he set down as weighing at least thirty
pounds.

Thereupon followed a splendid display of piscatory skill.
Well known that his fish must be lost if he once should succeed
in getting his head down the rapid, Jasper exerted every nerve,
and exhausted every art to humor, to meet, to restrain, to check
him. Four times the fish rushed for the pass, and four times,
Jasper met him so stoutly with the butt, trying his tackle to the
very utmost, that he succeeded in forcing him from the perilous

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

spot. Round and round the pool he had piloted him, and had
taken post at length, hoping that the worst was already over,
close to the opening of the rocky chasm.

And now, perhaps waxing too confident, he checked his fish
too sharply. Stung into fury, the monster sprang five times in
succession into the air, lashing the water with his angry tail,
and then rushed like an arrow down the chasm.

He was gone — but Jasper's blood was up, and thinking of
nothing but his sport, he dashed forward and embarked with a
fearless foot in the terrible descent.

Leap after leap he took with beautiful precision, alighting
firm and erect on the centre of each slippery block, and bounding
thence to the next with unerring instinct, guiding his fish the
while with consummate skill through the intricacies of the pass.

There were now but three more leaps to be taken before he
would reach the flat table-rock above the fall, which once attained,
he would have firm foot-hold and a fair field. Already
he rejoiced, triumphant in the success of his bold attainment,
and confident in victory, when a shrill female shriek reached
his ears, from the pretty flower-garden; caught by the sound
he diverted his eyes, just as he leaped, toward the place whence
it came; his foot slipped, and the next instant he was flat on
his back in the swift stream, where it shot the most furiously
over the glassy rock. He struggled manfully, but in vain.
The smooth, slippery surface afforded no purchase to his griping
fingers, no hold to his laboring feet. One fearful, agonizing
conflict with the wild waters, and he was swept helplessly
over the edge of the fall, his head, as he glanced down foot
foremost, striking the rocky brink not without violence.

He was plunged into the deep pool, and whirled round and
round by the dark eddies long before he rose, but still, though
stunned and half disabled, he strove terribly to support himself,
but it was all in vain.

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

Again he sunk and rose once more, and as he rose that wild
shriek again reached his ears, and his last glance fell upon a
female form wringing her hands in terror on the bank, and a
young man rushing down in wild haste from the cottage on the
hill-side.

He felt that aid was at hand, and struck out again for life —
for dear life.

But the water seemed to fail beneath him.

A slight flash sprang across his eyes, his brain reeled, and
all was blackness.

He sunk to the bottom, spurned it with his feet, and rose
once more, but not to the surface.

His quivering blue hands emerged alone above the relentless
waters, grasped for a little moment at empty space and then disappeared.

The circling ripples closed over him, and subsided into stillness.

He felt, knew, suffered nothing more.

His young, warm heart was cold and lifeless — his soul had
lost its consciousness — the vital spark had faded into darkness—
perhaps was quenched for ever.

-- 179 --

CHAPTER II. THE WAKENING.

When first she dawned upon my sight,
She deemed a vision of delight.
Wordsworth.

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

When Jasper St. Aubyn opened his eyes, dim with the
struggle of returning consciousness and life, they met a pair of
eyes fixed with an expression of the most earnest anxiety on
his own — a pair of eyes, the loveliest into which he ever had yet
gazed, large, dark, unfathomably deep, and soft withal and tender,
as the day-dream of a love-sick poet. He could not mark
their color; he scarce knew whether they were mortal eyes,
whether they were realities at all, so sickly did his brain reel
and so confused and wandering were his fancies.

Then a sweet, low voice fell upon his ear, in tones the gentlest,
yet the gladdest, that ever he had heard, exclaiming:—

“Oh! father, father, he lives — he is saved.”

But he heard, saw no more; for again he relapsed into unconsciousness,
and felt nothing further, until he became sensible
of a balmy coolness on his brow, a pleasant flavor on his
parched lips, and a kindly glow creeping as it were through all
his limbs, and gradually expanding into life.

Again his eyes were unclosed, and again they met the earnest,
hopeful gaze of those other eyes, which he now might perceive
belonging to a face so exquisite, and a form so lovely, as
to be worthy of those great glorious wells of lustrous tenderness.

It was a young girl who bent over him, perhaps a few months
older than himself, so beautiful that had she appeared suddenly
even in her simple garb, which seemed to announce her but one
degree above the peasants of the neighborhood, in the midst of

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

the noblest and most aristocratical assembly, she would have
become on the instant the cynosure of all eyes, and the magnet
of all hearts.

Of that age when the heart, yet unsunned by passion, and
unused to strong emotion, thrills sensibly to every feeling awakened
for the first time within it, and bounds at every appeal to
its sympathies; when the ingenuous countenance, unhardened
by the sad knowledge of the world, and untaught to conceal one
emotion, reflects like a perfect mirror every gleam of sunshine
that illuminates, every passing cloud that overshadows it pure
and spotless surface, the maiden sought not to hide her delight,
as she witnessed the hue of life return to his pale cheeks, and
the spark of intelligence relume his handsome features.

A bright, mirthful glance, which told how radiant they might
be in moments of unmingled bliss, laughed for an instant in
those deep blue eyes, and a soft, sunny smile played over her
warm lips; but the next minute, she dropped the young man's
hand, which she had been chafing between both her own, buried
her face in her palms, and wept those sweet and happy
tears which flow only from innocent hearts, at the call of greatitude
and sympathy.

“Bless God, young sir,” said a deep, solemn voice at the
other side of the bed on which he was lying, “that your life is
spared. May it be unto good ends! Yours was a daring venture,
and for a trivial object against which to stake an immortal
soul. But, thanks to Him! you are preserved, snatched as it
were from the gates of death; and, though you feel faint now,
I doubt not — and your soul trembles as if on the verge of another
world — you will be well anon, and in a little while as strong as
ever in that youthful strength on which you have ta'en such
pride. Drink this, and sleep awhile, and you shall wake refreshed,
and as a new man, from the dreamless slumber which
the draught shall give you. And you, silly child,” he continued,

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

turning toward the lovely girl, who had sunk forward on the
bed, so that her fair tresses rested on the same pillow which
supported Jasper's head, with the big tears trickling silently
between her slender fingers, “dry up your tears; for the youth
shall live, and not die.”

The boy's eyes had turned immediately to the sound of the
speaker's accents, and in his weak state remained fixed on his
face so long as the sound continued, although his senses followed
the meaning but imperfectly.

It was a tall, venerable-looking old man who spoke, with
long locks, as white as snow, falling down over the straight
cut collar of his plain black doublet, and an expression of the
highest intellect, combined with something which was not melancholy,
much less sadness, but which told volumes of hardships
borne, and sorrows endured, the fruits of which were
piety, and gentleness, and that wisdom which cometh not of
this world.

He smiled thoughtfully, as he saw that his words were hardly
comprehended, and his mild glance wandered from the pale
face of the handsome boy to the fair head of the young girl
bending over him, like a white lily overcharged with rain.

“Poor things,” he whispered softly, as if speaking to himself,
“to both it is the first experience of the mixed pain and pleasure
of this world's daily trials. God save them scatheless to the
end!”

Then recovering himself, as if by a little effort, from his
brief fit of musing, he held forth a large glass goblet which was
in his right hand, full of some bright ruby-colored liquid, to the
lips of Jasper, saying:—

“Drink, youth, it will give thee strength. Drink, and fear
nothing.”

The young man grasped the bright bowl with both hands,

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

but even then he had lacked strength to guide it to his lips, had
not his host still supported it.

The flavor was agreeable, and the coolness of the draught
was so delicious to the feverish palate and parched tongue of
Jasper, that he drained it to the very bottom, and then, as if exhausted
by the effort, relaxed his hold, and sunk back on his
pillow in a state of conscious languor, exquisitely soft and entracing.

More and more that voluptuous dream-like trance overcame
him, and though his eyes were still open he saw not the things
that were around him, but a multitude of radiant and lovely visions,
which came and went, and returned again, in mystic evolutions.

With a last effort of his failing senses, half conscious of the
interest which she took in him, yet wholly ignorant who or
what was that gentle she, he stretched out his hand and mastered
one of hers with gentle violence, and holding it imprisoned
in his burning fingers, closed his swimming eyes, and sunk
into a deep and dreamless sleep.

The old man, who had watched every symptom that appeared
in succession on his expressive face, saw that the potion had
taken the desired effect, and drawing a short sigh, which
seemed to indicate a sense of relief from apprehension, looked
toward the maiden, and addressed her in a low voice, not so
much from fear of wakening the sleeper, as that the voice of
affection is ever low and gentle.

“He sleeps, Theresa, and will sleep until the sun has sunk
far toward the west, and then he will waken restored to all his
youthful power and spirits. Come, my child, we may leave
him to his slumbers, he shall no longer need a watcher. I will
go to my study and would have you turn to your household duties.
Scenes such as this which you have passed will call up
soft and pitiful fancies in the mind, but it behooves us not

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

over-much to yield to them. This life has too much of stern and
dark reality, that we should give the reins to truant imagination.
Come, Theresa.”

The young girl raised her head from the pillows, and shook
away the long, fair curls from her smooth forehead. Her tears
had ceased to flow, and there was a smile on her lip, as she
replied, pointing to her hand which he held fast grasped, in his
unconscious slumber

“See, father, I am a prisoner. I fear me I can not withdraw
my hand without arousing him.”

“Do not so, then, Theresa; to arouse him now, ere the effects
of the potion have passed away, would be dangerous,
might be fatal, Perchance, however, he will release you when
he sleeps quite soundly. If he do so, I pray you, come to me.
Meantime, I leave you to your own good thoughts, my own little
girl.”

And with these words, he leaned across the narrow bed, over
the form of the sleeping youth, and kissed her fair white brow.

“Bless thee, my gentle child. May God in goodness bless,
and be about thee.”

“Amen! dear father,” said the little girl, as he ended; and
in her turn she pressed her soft and balmy lips to his withered
cheek.

A tear, rare visitant, rose all unbidden to the parent's eye as
he turned to leave her, but ere he reached the door, her low
tones arrested him, and he came back to her.

“Will you not put my books within reach of me, dear father?”
she said. “I can not work, since the poor youth has made my
left hand his sure captive, but I would not be altogether idle,
and I can read while I watch him. Pardon my troubling you,
who should wait on you, not be waited on.”

“And do you not wait on me ever, and most neat-handedly,
dear child?” returned her father, moving toward a small, round

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

table, on which were scattered a few books, and many implements
of feminine industry. “Which of these will you have,
Theresa?”

“All of them, if you please, dear father. The table is not
heavy, for I can carry it about where I will, myself, and if you
will lift it to me, I can help myself, and cull the gems of each
in turn. I am a poor student, I fear, and love better, like a little
bee, to flit from flower to flower, drinking from every chalice
its particular honey, than to sit down, like the sloth, and
surfeit me on one tree, how green soever.”

“There is but little industry, I am afraid, Theresa, if there be
little sloth in your mode of reading. Such desultory studies are
wont to leave small traces on the memory. I doubt me much
if you long keep these gems you speak of, which you cull so
lightly.”

“Oh! but you are mistaken, father dear, for all you are so
wise,” she replied, laughing softly. “Everything grand or
noble, of which I read, everything high or holy, finds a sort of
echo in my little heart, and lies there for ever. Your grave,
heavy, moral teachings speak to my reason, it is true, but when
I read of brave deeds done, of noble self-sacrifices made, of
great sufferings endured, in high causes, those things teach my
heart, those things speak to my soul, father. Then I reason no
longer, but feel — feel how much virtue there is, after all, and
generosity, and nobleness, and charity, and love, in poor, frail
human nature. Then I learn not to judge mildly of myself,
nor harshly of my brothers. Then I feel happy, father, yet in
my happiness I wish to weep. For I think, noble sentiments
and generous emotions sooner bring tears to the eye than mere
pity, or mere sorrow.”

And, even as she spoke, her own bright orbs were suffused
with drops, like dew in the violet's cups, and she shook her
head with its profusion of long, fair ringlets archly, as if she

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

would have made light of her own sentiment, and gazed up into
his face with a tearful smile.

“You are a good child, Theresa, and good children are very
dear to the Lord,” said the old man. “But of a truth, I would
I could see you more practically-minded; less given to these
singular romantic dreamings. I say, not that they are hurtful,
or unwise, or untrue, but in a mere child, as you are, Theresa,
they are strange and out of place, if not unnatural. I would I
could see you more merry, my little girl, and more given to the
company of your equals in age, even if I were to be the loser
thereby of something of your gentle company. But you love
not, I think, the young girls of the village.”

“Oh! yes, I love them dearly, father. I would do anything
for any one of them; I would give up anything I have got to
make them happy. Oh, yes, I love Anna Harlande, and Rose
Merrivale, and Mary Mitford, dearly, but — but —”

“But you love not their company, you would say, would you
not, my child?”

“That is not what I was about to say; but I know not how
it is, their merriment is so loud, and their glee so very joyous,
that it seems to me that I can not sympathize with them in
their joy, as I can in their sorrow; and they view things with
eyes so different from mine, and laugh at thoughts that go nigh
to make me weep, and see or feel so little of the loveliness of
nature, and care so little for what I care most of all, soft, sad
poetry, or heart-stirring romance, or inspired music, that when
I am among them, I do almost long to be away from them all,
in the calm of this pleasant chamber, or in the fragrance of my
bower beside the stream. And I do feel my spirit jangled and
perplexed by their light-hearted, thoughtless mirth, as one feels
at hearing a false note struck in the midst of a sweet symphony.
What is this? what means this, my father?”

“It is a gift, Theresa,” replied the old man, half mournfully.

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

“It means that you are endowed rarely, by God himself, with
powers the most unusual, the most wondrous, the most beautiful,
most high and godlike of any which are allowed to mortals.
I have seen this long, long ago — I have mused over it; hoped,
prayed, that it might not be so; nay, striven to repress the
germs of it in your young spirit, yet never have I spoken of it
until now; for I knew not that you were conscious, and would
not be he that should awaken you to the consciousness of the
grand but perilous possession which you hold, delegated to you
direct from Omnipotence.”

He paused, and she gazed at him with lips apart, and eyes
wide in wonder. The color died away in a sort of mysterious
awe from her warm cheek. The blood rushed tumultuously to
her heart. She listened, breathless and amazed. Never had
she heard him speak thus, never imagined that he felt thus, before—
yet now that she did hear, she felt as though she were
but listening again to that which she had heard many times
already; and though she understood not his words altogether,
they had struck a kindred chord in her inmost soul, and while
its vibration was almost too much for her powers of endurance,
it yet told her that his words were true.

She could not, for her life, have bid him go on, but for worlds
she would not have failed to hear him out.

He watched the changed expression of her features, and
half struck with a feeling of self-reproach that he should have
created doubts, perhaps fears, in that ingenuous soul, smiled on
her kindly, and asked in a confident tone:—

“You have felt this already, have you not, my dear child?”

“Not as you put it to me, father; no, I have never dreamed
or hoped that I had any such particular gift of God, such glorious
and pre-eminent possession as this of which you speak.
I may, indeed, have fancied at times that there was something
within me, in which I differed from others around me —

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

something which made me feel more joy — deeper, and fuller, and more
soul-fraught joy, than they feel; and sorrow, softer, and moved
more easily, if not more piercing or more permanent — which
made me love the world, and its inhabitants, and above all its
Maker, with a far different love from theirs — something which
evermore seems struggling within me, as if it would forth and
find tongue, but can not. But now, that you have spoken, I
know that it indeed must be as you say, and that this unknown
something is a gift, is a possession from on high. What is this
thing, my father?”

“My child, this thing is genius,” replied the old man solemnly.

The bright blood rushed back to her cheek in a flood of crimson
glory; a strange, clear light, which never had enkindled
them before, sprang from her soft, dark eyes; she leaned forward
eagerly. “Genius!” she cried. “Genius and I! Father,
you dream, dear father.”

“Would that I did; but I do not, Theresa.”

“And wherefore, if it be so, indeed, that I am so gifted,
wherefore would you alter it, my father?”

“I would not alter it,” he replied, “my little girl. Far be it
from my thoughts, weak worm that I am, to alter, even if I
could alter, the least of the gifts of the great Giver. And this,
whether it be for good, or unto evil, is one of the greatest and
most glorious. I would not alter it, Theresa. But I would
guide, would direct, would moderate it. I would accustom you
to know and comprehend the vast power of which you, all unconsciously,
are the possessor. For, as I said, it is a fearful
and a perilous power. God forbid that I should pronounce the
most marvellous and godlike of the gifts which he vouchsafes
to man, a curse and not a blessing; God forbid that, even while
I see how oft it is turned into bitterness and blight by the coldness
of the world, and the check of its heaven-soaring

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

aspirations, I should doubt that it has within itself a sovereign balm
against its own diseases, a rapture mightier than any of its
woes, an inborn and eternal consciousness which bears it up as
on immortal pinions, above the cares of the world, and the poor
realities of life. Nevertheless, it is a perilous gift, and too
often, to your sex, a fatal one. Yet I would not alarm you, my
own child, for you have gentleness of soul, such as may well
temper the coruscations of a spirit which waxes oftentimes too
strong to be womanly, and piety, which shall, I trust, preserve
you, should any aspiration of your heart wax over-vigorous and
daring to be contented with the limitations of humanity. In
the meantime, my child, fear nothing, follow the dictates of
your own pure heart, and pray for his aid, who neither giveth
aught, nor taketh away, without reason. Hark!” he interrupted
himself, starting slightly, “there is a sound of horses' hoofs
without; your brother has returned, and it may be Sir Miles is
with him. We will speak more of this hereafter.”

And with the word he turned and left the room.

When he was gone she raised her eyes to heaven, and with
a strange rapt expression on her fair features rose to her feet,
exclaiming:—

“Genius! Genius! Great God, great God, I thank thee.”

Then, in the fervor of the moment, which led her naturally
to clasp her hands together, she made a movement to withdraw
her fingers from Jasper's death-like grasp, unconscious, for the
time, of everything around her.

But, as she did so, a tightened pressure of his hand, and
some inarticulate sounds which proceeded from his lips, recalled
her with a start to herself.

She dropped into her seat, as if conscience-stricken, gazed
fixedly in his face, then stooped and pressed her lips on his inanimate
brow; started again, looked about the room with a half
guilty glance, bowed her head on his pillow, and wept bitterly.

-- 189 --

CHAPTER III. THE RECOGNITION.

“They had been friends in youth.”

Byron.

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

The evening had advanced far into night before the effects
of the potion he had swallowed passed away, and left the mind
of Jasper clear, and his pulse regular and steady. When he
awoke from his long stupor, and turned his eyes around him, it
seemed as if he had dreamed of what he saw before him; for
the inanimate objects of the room, nay, the very faces which
met his eye, had something in them that was not altogether unfamiliar,
yet for his life he could not have recalled when, or if
ever he had seen them before.

The old dark-wainscoted walls of the irregular, many-recessed
apartment, adorned with a few water-color drawings,
and specimens of needlework, the huge black and gold Indian
cabinet in one corner, the tall clock-stand of some foreign wood
in another, the slab above the yawning hearth covered with
tropical shells and rare foreign curiosities, the quaint and grotesque
chairs and tables, with strangely-contorted legs and
arms, and wild satyr-like faces grinning from their bosses, the
very bed on which he lay, with its carved headboard, and
groined canopy of oak, and dark-green damask curtains, were
all things which he felt he must have seen, though where and
how he knew not.

So was the face of the slight fair-haired girl who sat a little
way removed from his bed's head, by a small round work-table,
on which stood a waxen taper, bending over some one of those
light tasks of embroidery or knitting which women love, and
are wont to dignify by the name of work.

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

On her he fixed his eyes long and wistfully, gazing at her, as
he would have done at a fair picture, without any desire to address
her, or to do aught that should induce her to move from
the graceful attitude in which she sat, giving no sign of life
save in the twinkling of her long, downcast eyelashes, in the
calm rise and fall of her gentle bosom, and the quick motion of
her busy fingers.

Jasper St. Aubyn was still weak, but he was unconscious of
any pain or ailment, though he now began gradually to remember
all that had passed before he lost his consciousness in the
deep pool above the fords of Widecomb.

So weak was he, indeed, that it was almost too great an effort
for him to consider where he was, or how he had been saved,
much more to move his body, or ask any question of that fair
watcher. He felt indeed that he should be perfectly contented
to lie there all his life, in that painless, tranquil mood, gazing
upon that fair picture.

But while he lay there, with his large eyes wide open and
fixed upon her, as if by their influence he would have charmed
her soul out of its graceful habitation, a word or two spoken in
a louder voice than had yet struck his ear, for persons had been
speaking in the room all the time, although he had not observed
them, attracted his notice to the other side of his bed.

It was not so much the words, for he scarce heard, and did
not heed their import, as the tone of voice which struck him;
for though well-known and most familiar, he could in no wise
connect it with the other things around him.

With the desire to ascertain what this might mean, there
came into his mind, he knew not wherefore, a wish to do so
unobserved; and he proceeded forthwith to turn himself over
on his pillow so noiselessly as to excite no attention in the
watchers, whoever they might be.

He had not made two efforts, however, to do this, before he

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

became aware of what, while he lay still, he did not suspect,
that several of his limbs had received severe contusions, and
could not as yet be moved with impunity.

He was a singular youth, however, and an almost Spartan
endurance of physical pain, with a strange persistency in whatever
he undertook, had been from very early boyhood two of
his strongest characteristics.

In spite, therefore, of his weakness, in spite of the pain every
motion gave him, he persevered, and turning himself inch by
inch, at length gained a position which enabled him clearly to
discern the speakers.

They were two in number, the one facing him, the other
having his back turned so completely that all he could see was
a head covered with long-curled locks of snow-white hair, a
dark-velvet cloak, and the velvet scabbard of a long rapier protruding
far beyond the legs of the oak-chair on which he sat.
The lower limbs of this person were almost lost in darkness as
they lay carelessly crossed under the table, so that he divined
rather than saw that they were cased in heavy riding-boots, on
the heels of which a faint golden glimmer gave token of the
wearer's rank in the knightly spurs he wore.

The lamp which stood upon the table by which they were
conversing was set between the two, so that it was quite invisible
to Jasper, and its light, which to his eyes barely touched
the edges of the figure he had first observed, fell full upon the
pale high brow and serene lineaments of the other person, who
was in fact no other than the old man who had spoken to the
youth in the intervals of his trance, and administered the potion
from the effects of which he was but now recovering.

Of this, however, Jasper had no recollection, although he
wondered, as he had done concerning the girl, where he had
before seen that fine countenance and benevolent expression,
and how once seen he ever should have forgotten it.

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

There was yet a third person in the group, though he took
no part in the conversation, and appeared to be, like Jasper,
rather an interested and observant witness of what was going
on, than an actor in the scene.

He was a tall, dark-haired and dark-eyed man, in the first
years of manhood, not perhaps above five or six years Jasper's
senior; but his bronzed and sunburnt cheeks curiously contrasted
with the fairness of his forehead, where it had not been exposed
to the sun, and an indescribable blending of boldness —
it might have almost been called audacity — with calm self-confidence
and cold composure, which made up the expression
of his face, seemed to indicate that he had seen much of the
world, and learned many of its secrets, perhaps by the stern
lessoning of the great teachers, suffering and sorrow.

The fignre of this young man was but imperfectly visible, as
he stood behind the high-backed chair, on which the old man,
from whom the similarity in their features, if not in their expression,
Jasper took to be his father, was seated. But his
face, his muscular neck, his well-developed chest and broad
shoulders, displayed by a close-fitting jerkin of some dark stuff,
were all in strong light; and as the features and expression of
the countenance gave token of a powerful character and energetic
will, so did the frame give promise of ability to carry out
the workings of the mind.

The dialogue, which had been interrupted by a silence of
some seconds following on the words that had attracted Jasper's
notice, was now continued by the old man who sat facing
him.

“That question,” he said, in a firm yet somewhat mournful
tone, “is not an easy one to answer. The difficulty of subduing
prejudices on my own part, the fear of wounding pride on
yours — these might have had their share in influencing my
conduct. Beside, you must remember that years have elapsed

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

— the very years which most form the character of men — since
we parted; that they have elapsed under circumstances the
most widely different for you and for me; that we are not, in
short, in anything the same men we then were — that the
gnarled, weather-beaten, earth-fast oak of centuries differs not
so much from the green pliant sapling of half a dozen summers,
as the old man, with his heart chilled and hardened into living
steel by contact with the world, from the youth full of generous
impulses and lofty aspirations, loving all men, and doubting
naught either in heaven above, or in the earth beneath. You
must remember, moreover, that although, as you have truly
said, we were friends in youth, our swords, our purses, and
our hearts in common, we had even then many points of serious
difference; and lastly, and most of all, you must remember
that if we had been friends, we were not friends when we
last parted —”

“What! what!” exclaimed a voice, which Jasper instantly
recognised for his father's, though for years he had not heard
him speak in tones of the like animation. “What, William
Allan, do you mean to say that you imagined that any enmity
could have dwelt in my mind, for so slight a cause —”

“Slight a cause!” interrupted the other. “Do you call that
slight which made my heart drop blood, and my brain boil with
agony for years — which changed my course of life, altered my
fortunes, character, heart, soul, for ever; which made me, in a
word, what I now am? Do you call that a slight cause, Miles
St. Aubyn? Show me, then, what you call a grave one.”

“I had forgotten, William, I had forgotten,” replied, Sir
Miles, gently, and perhaps self-reproachfully. “I mean, I
had forgotten that the rivaling in a strife which to the winner
seems a little thing, may to the loser be death, or worse than
death! Forgive me, William Allan, I had forgotten in my selfish
thoughtlessness, and galled you unawares. But let us say

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

no more of this — let the past be forgotten — let wrongs done,
if wrongs were done, be buried in her grave, who was the most
innocent cause of them; and let us now remember only that we
were friends in youth, and that after long years of separation,
we are thus wonderfully brought together in old age; let me
hope to be friends henceforth unto the grave.”

“Amen, I say to that. Miles St. Aubyn, amen!”

And the two old men clasped their withered hands across the
table, and Jasper might see the big drops tricking slowly down
the face of him who was called William Allan, while from the
agitation of his father's frame he judged that he was not free
from the like agitation.

There was a little pause, during which, as he fancied, the
young man looked somewhat frowningly on the scene of reconciliation;
but the frown, it frown it were, passed speedily away,
and left the bold, dark face as calm and impassive as the surface
of a deep unruffled water.

A moment or two afterward, Sir Miles raised his head, which
he had bowed a little, perhaps to conceal the feelings which
might have agitated it, and again clasping the hand of the other,
said eagerly,—

“It is you, William, who have saved my boy, my Jasper;
and this is not the first time that a scion of your house has preserved
one of mine from death, or yet worse, ruin!”

Wilham Allan started, as if a sharp weapon had pierced him.

“And how,” he cried, “Miles St. Aubyn, how was the debt
repaid? I tell you it is written in the books that can not err.
that our houses were ordained for mutual destruction!”

“What, man,” exclaimed Sir Miles, half-jestingly, “do you
still cling to the black art? Do you still read the dark book of
fate? Methought that fancy would have taken wing with other
youthful follies.”

The old man shook his head sadly, but made no reply.

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

“And what has it taught thee, William, unless it be that this
life is short, and this world's treasures worthless; and that I
have learned from a better book, a book of wider margin.
What, I say, has it taught thee, William Allan?”

“All things,” replied the old man, sorrowfully. “Even unto
this meeting — every action, every event of my own life, past
or to come, happy or miserable, virtuous or evil, it has taught
me.”

“But has it taught thee, William, whereby to win the good
and eschew the evil; whereby to hold fast to the virtuous, and
say unto the evil, `Get behind me.' Has it taught thee, I say
not to be wiser, but to be happier or better?”

“What is, is! What shall be, shall be! What is written,
shall be done! We may flap, or flutter, or even fight, like fish
or birds, or, if you will, like lions in the toil; but we are nettled,
and may not escape, from the beginning! The man may
learn the workings of the God, but how shall he control them?”

“And this is thy philosophy — this all that thine art teaches?”

“It is. No more.”

“A sad philosophy — a vain art,” replied the other. “I 'll
none of them.”

“I tell thee, Miles St. Aubyn, that years ago, years ere I had
heard of Widecomb or its water, I saw you deep, red-whirling
pool; I saw that drowning youth; I saw the ready rescue, and
the gentle nursing; and now,” he cried, stretching his hands
out widely, and gazing into vacancy, “I see a wilder and a sadder
sight — a deeper pool, a stronger cataract, a fierce storm
bellowing among the hills, and torrents thundering down every
gorge and gully to swell the flooded rivers. A young man and
a maiden — yet no! no! not a maiden! mounted on gallant
horses, are struggling in the whelming eddies. Great God!
avert — hold! hold! He lifts his arm, he smites her with his
loaded whip — smites her between the eyes that smiles upon

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

him; she falls, she is down, down in the whirling waters —
rider and horse swept over the mad cataract; but who — who?—
ha!” and with a wild shriek he started to his feet, and fell
back into the arms of the young man, who from the beginning
of the paroxysm evidently had expected its catastrophe, and
who, with the assistance of the girl, supported him, now quite
inanimate and powerless, from the room, merely saying to Sir
Miles, “Be not alarmed, I will return forthwith.”

“My father!” exclaimed Jasper, in a faint voice, as the door
closed upon them.

The old man turned hastily to the well-known accents, and
hurried to the bedside. “My boy, my own boy, Jasper. Now,
may God's name be praised for ever!”

And falling into a chair by his pillow, the same chair on
which that sweet girl had sat a few hours before, he bent over
him, and asked him a thousand questions, waiting for no reply,
but bathing his face with his tears, and covering his brow with
kisses.

When he had at length satisfied the old man that he was well
and free from pain, except a few slight bruises, he asked his
father eagerly where he was, and who was that strange, old man.

“You are in the cottage, my dear boy,” replied the old knight,
“above Widecomb pool, tended by those who, by the grace of
God and his exceeding mercy, saved you from the consequences
of the frantic act which so nearly left me childless. Oh!
Jasper, Jasper, 't was a fearful risk, and it had well nigh been
fatal.”

“It was but one mis-step, father,” replied the youth, who, as
he rapidly recovered his strength, recovered also his bold
speech and daring courage. “Had there been but foothold at
the tunnel's end, I had landed my fish bravely; and, on my
honor, I believe, had I such another on my line's end, I should
risk it again. Why, father, he was at least a thirty-pounder.”

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“Never do so — never do so again, Jasper. Remember that
to risk life heedlessly, and for no purpose save an empty gratification,
a mere momentary pleasure, is a great crime toward
God, and a gross act of selfishness toward men, as much so as
to peril or to lose it in a high cause, or for a noble object, is
great, and good, and self-devoted. Think! had you perished
here, all for a paltry fish, which you might purchase for a silver
crown, you had left to me years — nay, a life of misery.”

“Nay, father, I never thought of that,” answered the young
man, not unmoved by the remonstrance of his father, “but it
was not the value of the fish. I should have given him away,
ten to one, had I taken him. It was that I do not like to be
beaten.”

“A good feeling, Jasper; and one that leads to many good
things, and without which nothing great can be attained; but
to do good, like all other feelings, it must be moderated and
controlled by reason. But you must learn to think ever before
acting, Jasper.”

“I will — I will, indeed, sir; but you have not told me who
is this strange, old man.”

“An old friend of mine, Jasper—an old friend whom I have
not seen for years, and who is now doubly a friend, since he
has saved your life.”

At this moment the door opened, and the young man entered
bearing a candle.

“He is at ease now,” he said. “It is a painful and a searching
malady to which at seasons he is subject. We know well
how to treat him; when he awakes to-morrow, he will remember
nothing of what passed to-day, though at the next attack he
will remember every circumstance of this. I pray you, therefore,
Sir Miles, take no note in the morning, nor appear to observe
it, if he be somewhat silent and reserved. Ha! young
sir,” he continued, seeing that Jasper was awake, and taking

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

him kindly by the hand, “I am glad to see that you have recovered.”

“And I am glad to have an opportunity to thank you, that
you have saved my life, which I know you must have done right
gallantly, seeing the peril of the deed.”

“About as gallantly as you did, when you came so near losing
it,” he answered. “But come, Sir Miles, night wears
apace, and if you will allow me to show you to your humble
chamber the best our lowly house can offer, I will wish you
good repose, and return to watch over my young friend here.”

“My age must excuse me, that I accept your offer, whose
place it should be to watch over him myself.”

“I need no watcher, sir,” replied Jasper, boldly. “I am
quite well now, and shall sleep, I warrant you, unto cock-crow
without awakening.”

“Good-night, then, boy!” cried Sir Miles, stooping over him
and again kissing his brow, “and God send thee better in
health and wiser in condition.”

“Good-night, sir; and God send me stronger and braver, and
more like my father,” said the youth, with a light laugh.

“I will return anon, young friend — for friends I hope, we
shall be,” said the other, as he left the room, lighting Sir Miles
respectfully across the threshold.

“I hope we shall — and I thank you. But I shall be fast
asleep ere then.”

And so he was; but not the less for that did the stalwart
young man watch over him, sitting erect in one of the high-backed
chairs, until the first pale light of dawn came stealing
in through the latticed casement, and the shrill cry of the early
cock announced the morning of another day.

-- 199 --

CHAPTER IV. THE BASEBORN.

“O agony! keen agony,
For trusting heart to find;
That vows believed, were vows conceived,
As light as summer wind.”
Motherwell.

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

The earliest cock had barely crowed his first salutations to
the awakening day, and the first warblers had not yet begun
to make their morning music in the thick shrubberies around
the cottage, when aroused betimes, by his anxiety for Jasper,
Sir Miles made his appearance, already full dressed, at the
door of the room in which his son was sleeping.

For he was yet asleep, with that hardy young man still
watching over him, apparently unmoved by the loss of his own
rest, and wholly indifferent to what are usually deemed the indispensable
requirements of nature.

“You are aloof betimes, sir,” said the youth, rising from his
seat as the old cavalier entered the room; “pity that you should
have arisen so early, for I could have watched him twice as
long, had it been needful, but in truth it was not so. Your son
has scarce moved, Sir Miles, since you left the chamber last
night. You see how pleasantly and soundly he is sleeping.”

“It was not that, young sir,” replied the old man cordially.
“It was not that I doubted your good will, or your good watching
either; but he is my son, my only son, and how should I
but be anxious. But as you say, he sleeps pleasantly and well.
God be thanked, therefore. He will be none the worse for
this.”

“Better, perhaps, Sir Miles,” replied the other, with a slight

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

smile. “Wiser, at least, I doubt not he will be; for in good
truth, it was a very boyish, and a very foolish risk to run.”

The old man, for the first time, looked at the speaker steadfastly,
and was struck by the singular expression of his countenance—
that strange mixture of impassive, self-confident composure,
and half-scornful audacity, which I have mentioned as
being his most striking characteristics. On the preceding
evening, Sir Miles had been so much engrossed by the anxiety
he felt about his son, and subsequently by the feelings called
forth in his inmost heart by the discovery of an old comrade in
the person of William Allan, that in fact he had paid little attention
to either of the other personages present.

He had observed, indeed, that there were a fair, young girl
and a powerfully-framed youth present; he had even addressed
a few words casually to both of them, but they had left no impression
on his mind, and he had not even considered who or
what they were likely to be.

Now, however, when he was composed and relieved of fear
for his son's life, he was struck, as I have said, by the expression
and features of the young man, and began to consider who
he could be; for there was no such similarity, whether of feature,
expression, voice, air, or gesture, between him and William
Allan, as is wont to exist between son and sire.

After a moment's pause, however, the old cavalier replied,
not altogether pleased apparently by the tone of the last remark.

“It was a very bold and manly risk, it appears to me,” he
said, “and if rash, can hardly be called boyish; and you, I
should think,” he added, “would be the last to blame bold actions.
You look like anything but one who should recommend
cold counsels, or be slack either to dare or do. I fancy you
have seen stirring times somewhere, and been among daring
deeds yourself.”

“So many times, Sir Miles,” replied the young man,

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

modestly, that I have learned how absurd it is to seek such occasions
without cause. There be necessary risks enough in life, and
man has calls enough, and those unavoidable, on his courage,
without going out of his way to seek them, or throwing any
energy or boldness unprofitably to the winds. At least so I
have found it in the little I have seen of human life and
action.”

“Ha! you speak well,” said Sir Miles, looking even more
thoughtfully than before at the marked and somewhat weather-beaten
features of the young man. “And where have you met
with perils so rife, and learned so truly the need of disciplining
natural energies and valor?”

“On the high seas, Sir Miles, of which I have been a follower
from a boy.”

“Indeed! are you such a voyager! and where, I pray you,
have you served?”

“I can not say that I have exactly served. But I have visited
both the Indias, East and West; and have seen some
smart fighting — where they say peace never comes — beyond
the line, I mean with the Dons, both in Darien and Peru.”

“Ha! but you have indeed seen the world, for one so young
as you; and yet I think you have not sailed in the king's ships,
nor held rank in the service.”

“No, Sir Miles, I am but a poor free-trader; and yet sometimes
I think that we have carried the English flag farther, and
made the English name both better known and more widely
feared, than the cruisers of any king who has sat on our throne,
since the good old days of Queen Bess.”

“His present majesty did good service against the Dutch,
young man. And what do you say to Blake? Who ever did
more gloriously at sea, than rough old Blake?”

“Ay, sir, but that was in Noll's days, and we may not call
him a king of England, though of a certainty he was her wise

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

and valiant ruler. And for his present majesty, God bless him!
that Opdam business was when he was the duke of York; and
he has forgotten all his glory, I think, now that he has become
king, and lets the Frenchman and the Don do as they please
with our colonists and traders, and the Dutchman, too, for that
matter.”

The old man paused, and shook his head gravely for a moment,
but then resumed with a smile:—

“So so, my young friend, you are one of those bold spirits
who claim to judge for yourselves, and make peace or war as
you think well, without waiting the slow action of senate or
kings, who hold that hemispheres, not treaties, are the measure
of hostility or amity:—

“Not so, exactly, noble sir. But where we find peace or
war, there we take them; and if the Dons won't be quiet, on
the other side the line, and our good king won't keep them
quiet, why we must either take them as we find them, or give
up the great field to them altogether.”

“Which you hold to be un-English and unmanly?”

“Even so, sir.”

“Well, I, for one, will not gainsay you. But do not you
fear, sometimes that while you are thus stretching a commission—
that is the term, I believe, among you liberal gentlemen —
you may chance to get your own neck stretched some sultry
morning in the Floridas or in Darien?”

“One of the very risks I spoke of but now, Sir Miles,” replied
the young man, laughing. “My life were not worth five
minutes' purchase if the governor of St. Augustine or of Panama
either, for that matter, could once lay hold on me.”

“I marvel,” said the old cavalier, again shaking his head solemnly,
“I marvel much —” and then interrupting himself suddenly
in the middle of his sentence he lapsed into a fit of meditative
silence.

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

“At what, if I may be so bold — at what do you so much
marvel?”

“That William Allan should consent,” replied the cavalier,
“that son of his should embark in so wild and stormy a career —
in a career which, I should have judged, with his strict principles
and somewhat puritanical feeling, he would deem the reverse
of gracious or godfearing.”

“He knows not what career I follow,” answered the young
man, bluntly. “But you are in error altogether, sir. I am no
son of William Allan.”

“No son of William Allan! Ha! now that I think of it,
your features are not his, nor your voice either.”

“Nor my body, nor my soul!” replied the other, hastily and
hotly, “no more than the free falcon's are those of the caged
linnet! Sometimes I even marvel how it can be that any drop
of mutual or common blood should run in our veins; and yet it
is so — and I — I — yet no — I do not repent it!”

“And wherefore should you? there is no worthier or better
man, I do believe, than William Allan living; and, in his
younger days at least, I know there was no braver.”

“No braver? — indeed! indeed!” exclaimed the young man,
eagerly — “was he, indeed, brave?”

“Ay, was he, youth! brave both to do and to suffer. Brave,
both with the quick and dauntless courage to act, and with the
rarer and more elevated courage to resolve and hold fast to resolution.
But who are you, who, living with him, know both so
little and so much of William Allan? If you be not his son,
who are you?”

“His sister's son, Sir Miles — his only sister's son, to whom,
since that sister's death, he has been — God forgive me for that
I said but now — more than a father; for surely I have tried
him more than ever son tried a father, and he has borne with
me still with a most absolute indulgence and unwearied love.”

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

“What — what!” exclaimed Sir Miles, much moved and
even agitated by what he heard, “are you the child of that innocent
and beautiful Alicia Allan, whom — whom —” The old
man faltered and stopped short, for he was in fact on the point
of bursting into tears.

But the youth finished the sentence, which he had left unconcluded,
in a stern, slow voice, and with a lowering brow.

“Whom your friend, Denzil Olifaunt, betrayed by a mock
marriage, and afterward deserted with her infants. Yes, Sir
Miles, I am one of those infants, the son of Alicia Allan's
shame! And my uncle did not slay him — therefore it is I
asked you, was he brave.”

“And yet he was slain — and for that very deed!” replied the
old man, gloomily, with his eyes fixed upon the ground.

“He was slain,” repeated the young sailor, whose curiosity
and interest were now greatly excited. “But how can you
tell wherefore? No one has ever known who slew him — how
then can you name the cause of his slaying?”

“There is One who knows all things!”

“But He imparts not his knowledge,” answered the other,
not irreverently. “And unless you slew him, I see not how
you can know this. Yet, hold, hold!” he continued, impetuously,
as he saw that Sir Miles was about to speak, “if you did
slay him, tell it not; for if he did betray my mother, if he did
abandon me to disgrace and ruin — still, still he was my
father.”

“I slew him not, young man,” replied the cavalier, gravely,
“but he was slain for the cause that I have named, and I saw
him die — repentant.”

“Repentant!” exclaimed the youth, grasping the withered
hand of the old knight, in the intensity of his emotions, “did he
repent the wrong he had done my mother?”

“As surely as he died.”

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

“May God forgive him, then,” said the seaman, clasping his
hands together and bursting into tears, “as I forgive him.”

“Amen! amen!” cried the knight, “for he was mine ancient
friend, the comrade of my boyhood, before he did that thing;
and I, too, have something to forgive to him.”

“You, Sir Miles, you! — what can you have to forgive?”

“Tell me first, tell me — how are you named?”

“Denzil,” answered the youth, “Denzil, Nothing!” he added,
very bitterly, “my country, and my country's law give me no
other name, but only Denzil — its enemies have named me
Bras-de-fer!

“Then mark me, Denzil; as he of whom you are sprung, of
whom you are named, was my first friend, so was your mother
my first love; and she returned my love, till he, my sometime
confidant, did steal her from me, and made his paramour, whom
I would have made my wife.”

“Great God!” exclaimed the young man, struck with consternation;
“then it must, it must have been so — it was you
who slew my — my father!”

“Young man, I never lied.”

“Pardon me, Sir Miles. Pardon me, I am half distraught.
And you loved my mother, and — and — he repented. Why
was not I told of this before? And yet,” he added, again
pausing, as if some fresh suspicion struck him, “and yet how
is this? I heard you speak yester even to my uncle, of wrongs
done — done by yourself to him, and of a woman's death — that
woman, therefore, was not, could not have been my mother.
Who, then, was she?

His mother,” replied Sir Miles St. Aubyn, calmly, but sadly,
pointing to the bed on which Jasper lay sleeping tranquilly,
and all unconsciously of the strange revelations which were
going on around him. “If my friend robbed me of William
Allan's sister, so I won from William Allan, in after-days, her

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

who owned his affection; but with this difference, that she I
won never returned your uncle's love from the beginning, and
that I never betrayed his confidence. If I were the winner,
it was in fair and loyal strife, and though it has been, as I
learned for the first time last night, a sore burden on your uncle's
heart, it has been none on my conscience; my withers
are unwrung.”

“I believe it, sir; from my soul I believe it,” cried the young
man, enthusiastically, “for, on my life, I think you are all honor
and nobility. But tell me, tell me now, if you love, if you pity
me — as you should do for my mother's sake — who slew my
father?”

“I have sworn,” answered the cavalier, “I have sworn never
to reveal that to mortal man; and if I had not sworn, to you I
could not reveal it; for, if I judge aright, you would hold yourself
bound to —”

“Avenge it!” exclaimed the youth, fiercely, interrupting
him; “ay, were it at my soul's purchase — since he repented.”

“He did repent, Denzil; nay, more, he died, desiring only
that he could repair the wrong he had done you, regretting
only that he could not give you his name, and his inheritance,
as he did give you his dying blessing, and your mother his last
thought, his last word in this world.”

“Did she know this?”

“Denzil, I can not answer you; for within a few days after
your father's death, I left England for the Low Countries, and
returned not until many a year had passed into the bygone eternity.
When I did return, the sorrows of Alicia Allan were at
an end for ever; and though I then made all inquiries in all
quarters, I could learn nothing of your uncle or yourself, nor
ever have heard of you any more until last night, when we
were all so singularly brought together.”

“I ought to have known this; I would, I would to God that

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

I had known it. My life had been less wild, then, less turbulent,
less stormy. My spirit had not then burned with so rash
a recklessness. It was the sense of wrong, of bitter and unmerited
wrong done in past times, of cold and undeserved scorn
heaped on me in the present, as the bastard — the child of infamy
and shame! that goaded me into so hot action. But it is
done now, it is done, and can not be amended. The world it is
which has made me what I am — let the world look to it — let
the world enjoy the work of its hands.”

“There is nothing, Denzil,” said the old man, solemnly,
“nothing but death that can not be amended. Undone things
may not be, but all things may be amended by God's good
grace to aid us.”

“Hast thou not seen a sapling in the forest, which, overcrowded
by trees of stronger growth, or warped from its true
direction by some unnoted accident, hath grown up vigorous
indeed and strong, but deformed amd distorted in its yearly progress,
until arrived at its full maturity? Not all the art or all
the strength of man or man's machinery can force it from its
bias, or make it straight and comely. So is it with the mind
of man, Sir Miles. While it is young and plastic, you shall
direct it as you will — once ripened, hardened in its growth,
whether that growth be tortuous or true, as soon shall you remodel
the stature of the earth-fast oak, as change its intellectual
bias. But I am wearying you, I fancy, and wasting words
in unavailing disquisition. I hear my uncle's step without,
moreover; permit me, I will join him.”

“Hold yet a moment,” replied the old man, kindly, “and let
me say this to you now, while we are alone, which I may perchance
lack opportunity to say hereafter. Your mother's son,
Denzil Olifaunt — for so I shall ever call you, and so by his last
words you are entitled to be called — can never weary me.
Your welfare will concern me ever — what interests you, will

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

interest me always, and next to my own son I shall hold you
nearest and dearest to this old heart at all times. Now leave
me if you will — yet hold! tell me before you go, what I am
fain to learn concerning your good uncle — the knowledge shall
perchance save painful explanation, perhaps grave misunderstanding.”

“All that I know is at your service,” answered the young
man, in a calmer and milder tone than he had used heretofore—
for he was, in truth, much moved and softened by the evident
feeling of the old cavalier; “but let me thank you first for
your kindly offers, which, should occasion offer, believe me, I
will test as frankly as you have made them nobly.”

To his latter words Miles St. Aubyn made no answer, except
a grave inclination of his head, for his mind was pre-occupied
now by thoughts of very different import — was fixed, indeed,
on days long passed, and on old, painful memories.”

“This girl,” he said at length, “this fair young girl whom I
saw here last night, is she — is she your sister? I think you
had a sister — yet this fair child hath not Alicia's hair, nor her
eyes — who is she?”

“God was most good in that,” answered the seaman, with
much feeling, “he took my sister to himself, even before my
mother pined away. A man's lot is hard enough who is the
son of shame — a woman's is intolerable anguish. Theresa is
my uncle's child — his only child. His love for her is almost
idolatry, and were it altogether so, she deserves it all. Lo!
there she passes by the casement — was ever fairer face or
lovelier figure? and yet her soul, her innocent and artless soul,
has beauties that as far surpass those personal charms, as they
exceed all other earthly loveliness.”

“You love her,” said the cavalier, looking quickly upward,
for he had been musing with downcast eyes, while Denzil
spoke, and had not even raised his lids to gaze upon Theresa

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

as she passed through the garden. “You love this innocent
and gentle child.”

The young man's cheek burned crimson, ashamed that he
should have revealed himself so completely to one who was
almost a stranger. But he was not one to deny or disguise a
single feeling of his heart, whether for good or for evil, and he
replied, after a moment's pause, with an unfaltering and steady
voice, “I do love her, more than my own soul!”

“And she,” asked the old knight, “does she know, does she
return your affection?”

Again the sailor hesitated; “Women, they say,” he replied,
at length, “know always by a natural instinct when they are
beloved, and therefore I believe she knows it. For the rest,
she is always most affectionate, most gentle, nay, even tender.
Further than this, I may not judge.”

“Father,” exclaimed a faint voice from the bed, at this moment.
“Is that you, father?” and Jasper St. Aubyn opened
his eyes, languid yet from the heavy slumber into which the
opiate had cast him, and raised himself up a little on his pillow,
though with a slow and painful motion.

“My son,” cried the old man, hurrying to the side of the bed,
“my own boy, Japser, how fare you now? You have slept
well.”

“So well,” answered the bold boy, “that I feel strong
enough, and clear enough in the head, to be up and about; but
that whenever I would move a limb, there comes an accursed
twinge to put me in mind that limestone rock is harder than
bone and muscle.”

Meanwhile, as soon as the old cavalier's attention was diverted
by the awakening of his own son from his trance-like
slumber, Denzil Bras-de-fer, as he called himself, and as I
shall therefore call him, left the room quietly, and a few minutes
afterward might have been seen, had not the eyes of those

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

within the chamber been otherwise directed, to pass the casement,
following the same path which had been taken by Theresa
Allan a little while before.

CHAPTER V. THE LOVESUIT.

“He either fears too much,
Or his deserts are small,
Who would not put it to the touch,
To win, or lose it all.
Montrose.

The morning was still very young, and the sun which was
but just beginning to rise above the brow of the eastern hill,
poured his long, yellow rays, full of a million dusty motes, in
almost level lines down the soft, green slopes, diversified by
hundreds of cool purple shadows, projected far and wide over
the laughing landscape, from every tree and bush that intercepted
the mild light.

The dews of the preceding night still clustered unexhaled,
sparkling like diamonds to the morning beams, on every leaf
and flower; a soft west wind was playing gently with the thousands
of bright buds and blossoms which decked the pleasant
gardens; and the whole air was perfumed with the delicate fragrance
of the mignionette and roses, which filled the luxuriant
parterres. The hum of the revelling bees came to the ear
with a sweet, domestic sound, and the rich carol of the black-bird
and the thrush came swelling from the tangled shrubberies,
full fraught with gratitude and glee.

It was into such a scene, and among such sights and sounds,
that the young free-trader wandered forth from the tranquillity
and gloom of the sick chamber in which he had spent a

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

sleepless night; but his mind had been too deeply stirred by his conversation
with Sir Miles St. Aubyn, and chords of too powerful
feeling had been thrilled into sudden and painful life, to allow
him to be penetrated, as he might have been in a less agitated
hour, by the sweet influences of the time and season.

Still, though he was unconscious of the pleasant sights and
sounds and smells which surrounded him, as he strolled slowly
through the bowery walks of the old garden, they had more or
less effect upon his perturbed and bitter spirit; and his mood
became gradually softer, as he mused upon what had passed
within the last hour, alone in that bright solitude.

Wild and impetuous and almost fierce by nature, he had
brooded from his very boyhood upward over his real and imaginary
wrongs, until the iron had so deeply pierced his soul,
that he could see nothing but coldness, and hostility, and persecution,
in the conduct of all around him, with the exception
of his old student uncle and his sweet Theresa. Ever suspecting,
ever anticipating injury and insult, or at least coldness and
repulsion from all with whom he was brought into contact, he
actually generated in the breasts of others the feelings, which
he imputed to them all unjustly. Accusing the world of injustice
or ere it was unjust, in the end he made it to be so indeed;
and then hated it, and railed against it, for that which it had
never dreamed of, but for his own fantastic waywardness.

It was unfortunate for Denzil, that the good man, into whose
care he had fallen, ever of a philosophical and studious, nay,
even mystic disposition, had become, since the sad fate of his
beloved sister, and the early death of a yet dearer wife, so
wholly visionary, so entirely given up to the wildest theorizing,
the most abstruse and abstract metaphysical inquiries, that no
one could have been devised less fitting for the guardian and
instructor of a high-spirited, hot-headed, fiery boy than he was.

The consequence of this was, as it might have been expected,

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

that disgusted early with the strange sorts of learning which
the old man persisted in forcing into him against the grain, and
discontented with the stillness and deathlike tranquility of all
around him, the boy ran away from his distasteful home, and
shipped for the India voyage in a free-trader, half merchantman,
half-picaroon, before he had yet attained his thirteenth
year. In that wild and turbulent career, well suited to his
daring and contemptuous spirit, he had, as he himself expressed
it, become hardened and inured, not to toils and sufferings
only, but to thoughts and feelings, habits and opinions,
which perhaps now could never be eradicated from his nature,
of which they had become, as it were, part and parcel.

When he returned, well nigh a man of years, quite a man in
stature, and perhaps more than most men in courage, resource,
coolness, and audacity, old Allan, to whom he had written once
or twice, apprizing him that he had adopted the sea as his
home and his profession, received him with a hearty welcome,
and with few or no inquiries as to the period during which he
had been absent.

Thereafter, he came and went as he would, unasked and unheeded.
When he was ashore, the cottage by the fords of
Widecomb was his home; and his increasing wealth — for he
had prospered greatly in his adventurous career — added materially
to the comforts of old Allan's housekeeping. His life
was, therefore, spent in strange alternations; now amid the
wildest excitement — the storm, the chase, the fierce and frantic
speculation, the perilous and desperate fight, the revelry, the
triumph, and the booty; and now, in the calmest and most
peaceful solitude, amid the sweetest pastoral scenery, and with
the loveliest and most innocent companion that ever soothed the
hot and eager spirit of erring and impetuous man, into almost
woman's softness.

And hence it was, perhaps, that Denzil Bras-de-fer had, as

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

it were, two different natures — one fierce, rash, bitter, scornful,
heedless of human praise or human censure, pitiless to human
sorrow, reckless of human life, merciless, almost cruel—
the other generous, and soft, and sympathetic, and full of every
good and gentle impulse.

And it was in the latter of these only, that Theresa Allan
knew him.

It must not be supposed, from what I have written, that Denzil
was a pirate, or a buccanceer — far from it. For though, at
times, he and his comrades assumed the initiative in warfare,
and smote the Spaniards, and the Dutchmen, and the French,
unsparingly, beyond the line, and made but small distinction
between the meum and the tuum, especially if the tuum pertained
to the stranger and the papist, still neither public opinion,
nor their own consciences condemned them — they were
regarded, as Cavendish, and Raleigh, and Drake, and Frobisher,
and Hawkins, had been, a reign or two before, as bold,
headlong adventurers; perhaps a little lawless, but on the whole,
noble and daring men, and were esteemed in general rather an
ornament than a disgrace to their native land.

As men are esteemed of men, such they are very apt to be
or to become; and, having the repute of chivalrous spirit, of
generosity and worth, no less than of dauntless courage, and
rare seamanship, the adventurous free-traders of that day held
themselves to be, in all respects, gentlemen, and men of honor;
and holding themselves so, for the most part they became so.

It was, therefore, by no means either wonderful or an exception
to a rule, that Denzil Bras-de-fer should have been such as
I have described him, awake to gentle impulses, alive to good
impressions, easily subject to the influences of the finest female
society, and in no respect a person from either his habits, his
tastes, or his profession, to be rejected by men of honor, or eschewed
by women of refinement.

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

And now, as he followed slowly on the steps of his beautiful
cousin, the young man was more alive than usual to the higher
and nobler sensibilities of his mind. The information which
he had gained concerning his own father's feelings, at the moment
of his death, had greatly softened him, and it began to
occur to him — which was, indeed true — that, he might have
been during his whole life conjuring up phantoms against which
to do battle, and attributing thoughts and actions to the world at
large, of which the world might well be wholly innocent.

Up to this moment, although he had long been aware of his
constantly increasing passion for his fair cousin, he had rested
content with the mild and sisterlike affection which she had
ever manifested toward him; and, having been ever her sole
companion, ever treated with most perfect confidence and sympathy,
having found her at all times charmed to greet his return,
and grieved at his departure; knowing, above all things,
that at the worst he had no rival, and that her heart had never
been touched by any warmer passion than she felt toward himself,
he had scarcely paused to inquire even of himself, whether
he was beloved in turn, much less had he endeavored to penetrate
the secrets of her heart, or to disturb the calm tenor of
her way by words or thoughts of passion.

Now, however, the words, the questions of the old cavalier
had awakened many a doubt in his soul; and with the doubt
came the desire irrepressible to envisage his fate, to learn and
ascertain, once and for all, whether his lot was to be cast henceforth
in joy or in sorrow; whether, in a word, he was to be a
wanderer and an outcast, by sea and land, unto his dying day,
or whether this very hour was to be to him the commencement
of a new era, a new life.

Now, as he walked forth in the beautiful calm morning, in
that old, pleasant garden, which had been the scene of so
much peaceable and innocent enjoyment, he felt himself at once

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

a sadder and a better man than he had ever been before; and
while determined to delay no longer, but to try his gentle cousin's
heart, he was supported by no high and fiery hope. He
seemed to have lost, he knew not how or wherefore, that proud,
heaven-reaching confidence, which was wont to count all things
won while they were yet to win; still less did his heart kindle
and blaze out with that preconceived indignation at the idea of
being unappreciated or neglected, which would a few hours before
have goaded him almost to frenzy.

I have written much of his character to little purpose, if it
be not plain that humility was the frame of mind least usual to
the youthful seaman, yet now, for once, he was humble. He
had discovered, for the first time in his life, that he had erred
grossly in his estimate of others, and was beginning to suspect
that that false estimate had led him far away from true principles,
true conceptions; he was beginning, in a word, to suspect
that he was himself less sinned against than sinning; and that
his was, in fact, a very much misguided and distempered spirit.

He clasped his brow closely with a feverish and trembling
hand, as he walked onward slowly, pondering, with his whole
soul intent upon the future and the past. He was inquiring of
himself, “Does she, can she love me?” and he could make no
answer to his own passionate questioning. While he was in
this mood, bending his steps toward the favorite bower wherein
he half hoped half feared to find Theresa, a soft voice fell upon
his ear, and a light hand was laid upon his arm, as he passed
the intersection of another shady walk with that through which
he was strolling.

“Good-morrow, Denzil,” said the young girl merrily. “I
never thought to see you out so early in the garden; but I am
glad that you are here, for I want you. So come along with
me at once, and tell me if it be not a nest of young nightingales
which I have found in the thick syringa-bush beside my arbor.

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

Come, Denzil, don't you hear me? Why, what ails you, that
you look so sad, and move so heavily this glorious summer
morning? You are not ill, are you, dear Denzil?”

“Dear Denzil,” he repeated, in a low, subdued tone. “Dear
Denzil! I would to God that I were dear to you, Theresa —
that I were dear to any one.”

So singular was the desponding tone in which he spoke, so
strange and unwonted was the cloud of deep depression which
sat on his bold, intelligent brow, that the young girl stared at
him in amazement, almost in alarm.

“You are ill,” she cried, in tones of affectionate anxiety;
“you must be ill, or you would never speak so strangely, so
unkindly; or is it only that you are overdone with watching by
that poor youth's sick bed? Yet no, no, that can never be, you
who are so strong and so hardy. What is it, dearest cousin?
Tell me, what is it makes you speak so wildly? — would that
you were dear to me! why, if not you, you and my good, kind
father, who on the face of the wide earth is dear to poor Theresa!
That you were dear to any one! You, whom my father
looks upon and loves as his own son; you, whose companions
hold as almost more than mortal — for have I not
marked the inscriptions on your sabre's guard, and on the telescope
they gave you? You, who have saved the lives of so
many fellow-mortals; you, to whom those ladies, rescued at
Darien from the bloodthirsty Spaniards, addressed such glowing
words of gratitude and love; you, Cousin Denzil, you, who
are so great, so brave, so wise, so skilful, and above all, so generous
and kind; you talk of wishing you were dear to any one!
Good sooth! you must be dreaming, or you are bewitched, gentle
Denzil.”

“If I be,” he replied with a smile, for her high spirits and
gay enthusiasm aroused him from his gloomier thoughts, and

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

began to enkindle brighter hopes in his bosom, “if I be, thou,
Theresa, art the enchantress who has done it.”

“Ay! now you are more like yourself; but tell me,” she
said, caressingly, “what was it made you sad and dark but
now?”

“Only this, dear Theresa, that I am again about to leave
you.”

“To leave us — to leave us so soon and so suddenly. Why
you have been here but three little weeks, which have passed
like so many days, and when you came you said that you would
stay with us till autumn. Oh, dear! my father will be so
grieved at your going. You do not know, you do not dream
how much he loves you, Denzil. He is a different person altogether
when you are at home — so much gayer, and more sociable!
Oh! wherefore must you leave us so quickly, and after
so long an absence, too, as your last? Oh, truly, it is unkind,
Denzil.”

“And you, Theresa, shall you be sorry?”

“I will not answer you,” she replied, half-petulantly, half-tearfully.
“It is unkind of you to go, and doubly unkind to
speak to me thus. What have I done to you now, what have I
ever done to you, that you should doubt my being sorry? Are
not you the only friend, the only companion I have got in the
wide world? Are you not as near and dear to me, as if you
were my own brother? Do not I love you as my brother, even
as my father loves you as his son? Ah, Denzil! if you are
never less loved than you are by poor Theresa Allan, you will
ne'er need to complain for lack of loving.”

And she burst into tears as she ended her rapid speech; for
she did not comprehend in the least at what he was aiming, and
her innocent and artless heart was wounded by what she fancied
to be a doubt of her affection.

“And if you feel so deeply the mere temporary absence

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

which my profession forces on me, Theresa, how think you,
should you feel were that absence to be eternal?”

“Eternal!” she exclaimed, turning very pale. “Eternal!
What do you mean by eternal?”

“It may well be so, Theresa; and yet it rests with yourself,
after all, whether I go or not — and yet be sure of this, if I do
go, I go for ever.”

“With me — does it rest with me?” she cried, joyously.
“Oh! if it rests with me, you will not go at all — you will
never go any more. I am always in terror while you are absent;
and the west wind never blows, howling as it does over
these desolate, bare hills, with its mournful, moaning voice,
which they say is the very sound of a spirit's cry, but it conjures
up to my mind all dread ideas of the tremendous rush
and roar of the mountain billows upon some rock-bound, leeward
coast, as I have heard you tell by the cheerful hearth;
and of stranded vessels, creaking and groaning as their huge
ribs break asunder, and of corpses weltering on the ruthless
waves; oh! such dread day-dreams! If it rest with me, go
you shall not, Denzil, ever again to sea. And why should you?
You have won fame enough, and glory and wealth more than
enough to supply your wants as long as you live. Why should
you go to sea again, dear Denzil?”

“I will not go again, Theresa, if such seriously be your deliberate
desire.”

“If such seriously be my deliberate desire!” the fair girl repeated
the words after him with a sort of half-solemn drollery.
Was it the native instinct of the female heart, betraying itself
in that innocent and artless creature, scarcely in years more
than a child — the inborn, irrepressible coquetry of the sex, foreseeing
what was about to follow from the young man's lips, yet
seeking all unconsciously to delay the avowal, to protract the
uncertainty, the excitement, or was it genuine, unsuspecting

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

innocence? “You are most singularly solemn,” she continued,
“this fine morning, Denzil, wondrously serious and deliberate;
and so, as you are so precise, I must, I suppose, answer you
likewise, in due set form. Of course, it is my desire to have
the company of one whom I esteem and love, of one to whom
I look up for countenance and protection, of my only relative
on earth, except my dear old father, as much as I can have it,
with due regard to his interests and well-being. My father is
getting very old, too, and infirm; and at times I fancy that his
mind wanders. I can not fail, therefore, to perceive that he
needs a more able and energetic person near him than I am.
I can, moreover, see no good cause why you should persist in
following so perilous and stormy a profession, unless it be that
you love it. Therefore, as I have said, of course, if it rest with
me to detain you, I would do so — but always under this proviso,
that it were with your own good will; for I confess, dear
Denzil, that I fear, if you were detained against your wish, if
you still pant for the strong excitement, the stormy rapture, as
I have heard you call it, of the chase, the battle, and the tempest,
you never could be happy here, whatever we might do to
please you. Now, Denzil, seriously and deliberately, you are
answered.”

“I could be happy here. I am weary of agitation and excitement.
I feel that I have erred — that the path I have taken
leads not to happiness. I want tranquillity, repose of the heart,
above all things — love!”

“Then do not go — then I say positively, Denzil, dear Denzil,
stay with us — you can find all these here.”

“Are you sure — all of them?”

“Sure? Why, if not here in this delicious, pastoral, simple
country, in this dear cottage, with its lovely garden and calm
waters, where in the world should you find tranquillity? If

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

not here, in the midst of your best friends, in the bosom of
your own family, where should you look for love?”

“Theresa, there be more kinds of love than one — and that
I crave is not cold, duteous, family affection.”

Now, for the first time, it seemed that the young man's meaning
broke clearly upon her mind; now a sudden and bright illumination
burst upon all that seemed strange, and wild, and
inconsistent in his conduct, in his speech, in his very silence.
Unsuspected before, it was now evident to her at once that
deep, overmastering passion was the cause to which she must
refer all that had been, for some time past, to her an incomprehensible
enigma in her cousin's demeanor.

And now that she was assured, for the first time in her life,
that she was really, deeply, ardently beloved — not as a pretty,
childish playmate, not as an amiable and dear relative, but as
herself, for herself, a loveable and lovely woman, how did the
maiden's heart respond to the great revelation?

Elevated on the instant from the girl to the woman, a strange
and thrilling sense, a sort of moral shock affected her whole
system — was it of pleasure or of pain?

It has been often said, and I presume said truly, that no woman—
no, not the best and purest, the most modest and considerate
of their sex — ever received a declaration of love from any
man, even if the man himself be distasteful to her, even if the
love he proffer be illicit and dishonest, without a secret and instinctive
sense of high gratification, a consciousness of power,
of triumph, a pride in the homage paid to her charms, a sort of
gratitude for the tribute rendered to her sex's loveliness. She
may, and will, repulse the dishonorable love with scorn and
loathing, yet still, though she may spurn the worthless offering,
and heap reproach upon the daring offerer, still she will be half
pleased by the offer — if it be only that she has had the power,
the pleasure — for all power is pleasure — of rejecting it. She

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

may, and will, gently, considerately, sympathetically decline
the honest offers of a pure love which she can not reciprocate
or value as it should be valued; but even if he who made the
tender be repulsive, almost odious, still she must be gratified,
perhaps almost grateful for that which he has done.

To a young girl more especially, just bursting from the bud
into the bloom of young womanhood, scarce conscious yet that
she is a woman, scarcely awake to the sense of her own powers,
her own passions — a creature full of vague, shadowy, mysterious
fancies, strange, uncomprehended thoughts, and half-perceived
desires, there is — there must be — something of wondrous
influence, of indescribable excitement, in the receiving a
first declaration.

And so it was with Theresa Allan. She was, in truth, no
angel — for angels are not to be met with in the daily walks of
this world — she was, indeed, neither more nor less than a mere
mortal woman, mortal in all the imperfection, and narrowness,
and feebleness, and inability to rise even to the height of its
own best aspirations, which are peculiar to mortality — woman
in all the frailty, and vanity, and variety, no less than in all the
tenderness, the truth, the constancy, the loveliness, the sweetness
of true womanhood. She was, in a word, just what a
great modern poet has described in those sweet lines: —


“A creature not too bright or good
For human nature's daily food;
For transient sorrows, simple wiles,
Praise, blame, love, kisses, tears, and smiles.”
And no one who is a true judge of human nature, and yet more
of woman's nature, will regret that she was such; for he must be
a poor judge indeed, he must know little of the real character
of womanhood, who does not feel that one half of her best influences,
one half of her sweetest power of charming, soothing,
controlling, winding herself about the very heart-strings, arises

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

from her very imperfections. Take from her these, and what
she might then be we know not, but she would not be woman, and
until the world has seen something better and more endearing,
until a wiser artificer can be found than He who made her,
even as she is, a help meet for man — away with your abstractions!
give her to us as she is, at least, if not perfect, the best
and brightest of created things — a very, very woman.

She heard his words, she felt his meaning, yet the sense of
the words seemed to be lost, the very sounds rang in her ears
dizzily, her breath came so painfully that she almost fancied
she was choking, the earth appeared to shake under her feet,
and everything around her to wheel drunkenly to and fro.

She pressed one hand upon her heart, aud caught her cousin's
arm with the other to support herself. Her whole face,
which a moment before had been alive and radiant with the
warm hues of happiness and youth, became as white as marble.
Her very lips were bloodless; her whole frame trembled as if
she had an ague-fit.

He gazed on her in wonder, almost in terror. For a moment
he thought she was about to faint, almost to die; and so
violent, in truth, was the affection of her nerves, that, had she
not been relieved by a sudden passion of tears, it is doubtful
what might have been the result.

They were standing, when Denzil Bras-de-fer uttered the
words which had wrought so singular a change in Theresa's
manner, within a pace or two of the sylvan bower of which she
had spoken, and without a moment's pause, or a syllable uttered,
he hurried her into its quiet recess, and placing her gently on
the mossy seat within, knelt down at her feet, holding her left
hand in his own, and gazing up anxiously in her face.

He was amazed — he was alarmed. Not for himself alone,
not from the selfish fear of losing what he most prized on earth—
but for her.

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

He knew not, indeed, whether that strange and almost terrible
revulsion arose from pleasure or from pain. He knew not, could
not even conjecture whether it boded good or evil to his hopes,
to his happiness. But the scales had fallen from his eyes in an
instant. He had discovered now, what her old father, recognizing
genius with the intuitive second-sight of kindred genius,
had perceived long before, that this young, artless, inexperienced,
childlike girl, was, indeed, a creature wonderfully and
fearfully made.

He had never before suspected that beneath that calm, gentle,
tranquil, unexcitable exterior there beat a heart, there
thrilled a soul, full of the strongest capabilities, the most earnest
aspirations, the most intense imaginings, that ever were awakened
by the magic touch of love, into those overwhelming
passions, which can tend to no middle state, but must lead to
the perfect happiness or utter misery of their possessor.

But he saw it, he knew it now; and he felt that so soon as
the present paroxysm should pass over, she too, would feel and
know all this likewise. Whether for good or for evil, for weal
or for wo, he perceived that he had unlocked for her whom he
truly and singly loved, the hitherto sealed fountain of knowledge.

And he almost shuddered at the thought of what he had done—
he almost wished that he had stifled his own wishes, sacrificed
his own hopes.

For though impetuous and impulsive, though in some degree
warped and perverted, he was not selfish. And when he observed
the terrible power which his words had produced upon
her, and judged thence of the character and temper of her mind
and intellect, a sad suspicion fell upon him that hers was one
of those over-delicate temperaments, one of those spirits too
rarely endowed, too sensitively constituted, ever to know again,
when once awakened to self-consciousness, that quietude, in
which alone lies true happiness.

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

Several minutes passed before a word was spoken by either.
But gradually the color returned to her lips, to her cheeks, and
the light relumed her beautiful blue eyes, and the tremor passed
away from her slight frame; but her face continued motionless,
and so calm that its gravity almost amounted to severity. It
was not altogether melancholy, it was not at all anger, but it was,
what in a harder and less youthful face would have been sternness.
Never before had he seen such an expression on any
human face — never, assuredly, had hers worn it before. It
was the awakening of a new spirit — the consciousness of a
new power — the first struggling into life of a great purpose.

Her hand lay passive in his grasp, yet he could feel the
pulses throbbing to the very tips of those small, rosy fingers, so
strongly and tumultuously, that he could not reconcile such evidence
of her quick and lively feeling with the fixed tranquillity
of the eye which was bent upon his own, with the rigidity
of the marble brow.

At length, and contrary to what is wont to happen, it was he
who first broke silence.

“Theresa,” he said, “I have grieved — I have pained — perhaps
offended you.”

And then she started, as his voice smote her ears, so complete
had been the abstraction of her mind, and recovering all
her faculties and readiness of mind on the instant.

“Yes, Denzil,” she said, very sweetly, but very sorrowfully,
“you have grieved me, you have pained me, very, very deeply;
but oh, do not imagine that you have offended me — that you could
offend me. No; you have torn away too suddenly, too roughly,
the veil that covered my eyes and my heart. You have
awakened thoughts, and feelings, and perceptions, in my soul,
of whose existence I never dreamed before. You have made
me know myself, as it were, better within the last few minutes
than I ever knew myself before. It seems to me, that I have

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

lived longer and felt more since we have sat here together, than
in all the years I can count before. And, oh, my heart! my
heart! I am most unhappy!

“You can not love me, then, Theresa,” he said, tranquilly;
for he had vast self-control, and he was too much of a man to
suffer his own agitation or distress to agitate or distress her
further. “You can not love me as I would be loved by you—
you can not be mine.”

“Denzil,” she said, in tones full of the deepest emotion,
“until the moment in which you spoke to me, I never thought
of love; I never dreamed or imagined to myself what it should
be, other than the love I bear to my father, to you, to all that is
kind, and good, and beautiful, in humanity or in nature. But
your words, I know not how or wherefore, have awakened me,
as it were, into a strange sort of knowledge. I do not love, I
almost hope that I never may love, as you would wish me to
love you; but I do feel now that I know what such love should
be; and I tremble at the knowledge. I feel that it would be
too strong, too full of fear, of anxiety, of agony, to allow of happiness.
Oh, no, no! Denzil, do not ask me, do not wish me
to love you so; pray rather, pray for me to God rather, that I may
never love at all — for so surely as I do love, I know that I shall
be a wretched, wretched woman!”

That was a strange scene, and it passed between a strange
pair. Great influences had been at work in the minds of both
within the last few hours, and it would have been very difficult
to say in which the greatest change had been wrought.

In her, the tranquil, innocent, unconscious girl had been
aroused into the powerful, passionate, thoughtful woman. A
knowledge of that whereof she had been most ignorant before,
“her glassy essence,” had awakened her, as the breeze awakens
the lake, from repose into power.

In him, the violent, hot-headed, stubborn, and impetuous man

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

of action, had been tamed down by a conversion almost as sudden
and convincing into the slow, self-controlled, self-denying
man of counsel. As the discovery of power had aroused her
into life, so had the discovery of long-cherished, long-injurious
error, tamed him into tranquility.

One day ago he would have raved furiously, or brooded sullenly
and darkly over her words. Now, even with the fit of
passion all-puissant over him, with the wild heat of love burning
within his breast, with the keen sense of disappointment
wringing him, he had yet force of temper to control himself,
nay, more, he had force of mind enough to see and apprehend,
that this Theresa, was no longer the Theresa whom he loved;
and that, although he still adored her, it was impossible either
for him to meet the aspirations of her glowing and inspired
genius, or for her to be to him what he had dreamed of, the
tranquillizing, soothing spirit which should pour balm upon his
wounded, restless, irritable feelings — the wife, whose first, best
gift to him should be repose and tranquility of soul.

He pressed her hand tenderly, and said, as he might have
done to a dear sister.

“I have been to blame, Theresa. I have given you pain,
rashly, but not wantonly. Forgive me, for you are the last person
in the world to whom I would give even a moment's uneasiness.
I did not suspect this, dear, little girl. I did not dream
that you were so nervous, or moved so easily; but you must
not yield to such feelings — such impulses — for it is only by
yielding to them that they will gain power over you, and make
you, indeed, an unhappy woman. You shall see, Theresa, how
patiently I will bear my disappointment — for that it is a disappointment,
and a very bitter one, I shall not deny — and how I
will be happy in spite of it, and all for love of you. And in
return, Theresa, if you love poor Denzil, as you say you do, as
your true friend and your brother, you will control these foolish

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

fancies of your little head, which you imagine to be feelings of
your heart, and I shall one day, I doubt not, have the pleasure
of seeing you not only a very happy woman, but a very happy
wife.”

“Oh, you are good, Denzil,” she said, tearfully and gently.
“Oh, you are very good and noble. Why — why can not I —”
and she interrupted herself suddenly, and covering her eyes
with both her hands, wept silently and softly for several minutes.
And he spoke not to her the while, nor even sought to
soothe, for he well knew that tears were the best solace to an
over-wrought, over-excited spirit.

After a little while, as he expected, she recovered herself
altogether, and looking up in his face with a wan and watery
smile —

“You are not hurt, you are not wounded by what I have
done,” she said, “dear Denzil. You do not fancy that I do not
perceive, do not feel, and esteem, and love all your great, and
good, and generous, and noble qualities. I am a foolish, weak,
little girl — I am not worthy of you; I could not, I know I
could not make you happy, even if I could — if I could — if —
you know what I would say, Denzil.”

“If you could be happy with me yourself,” he answered,
smiling in his turn, and without an effort, although his smile
was pensive and sad likewise. “No, my Theresa, I am not
hurt or wounded. I am grieved, it is true, I can not but be
grieved at the dissipating of a pleasant dream, at the vanishing
of a hope long-indulged, long-cherished — a hope which has
been a solace to me in many a moment of pain and trial, a
sweet companion in many a midnight watch. But I am neither
hurt nor wounded; for your have never given me any reason to
form so bold, so unwarranted a hope, and you have given me
now all that you can give me, sympathy and kindness. Our
hearts our affections, I well know, let men say what they will,

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

are not our own to give — and a true woman can but do what
you have done. Moreover, even with the sorrow and regret
which I feel at this moment, there is mingled a conviction that
you are doing what is both wise and right; for although you
have all within yourself, though you are all that would make
me, or a far better man than I — ay, the best man who ever
breathed the breath of life — supremely happy; still, if you
could not be happy with me, and in me yourself — how could I
be so?”

She looked up at him again, and now, with an altered expression,
for there was less of sadness and more of surprise,
more of respect for the man who spoke so composedly, so well,
in a moment of such trial, on her fair features. Perhaps, too,
there might have been a shadow of regret — could it be of regret
that he did not feel more acutely the loss which he had
undergone? If there were such a feeling in her mind — for
she was woman — it was transient as the lightning of a summer's
night — it was gone before she had time even to reproach
herself for its momentary existence.

“You are astonished,” he said, interpreting her glance, almost
before she knew that he had observed it, “you are astonished
that I should be so calm, who am by nature so quick and
headlong. But I, too, have learned much to-day — have learned
much of my own nature, of my own infirmities, of my own errors—
and with me to learn that these exist, is to resolve to
conquer them. I have learned first, Theresa, that my father,
whom I have ever been forced to regard as my worst enemy,
died conscious of the wrong he had done me — done my mother—
and penitent, and full of love and of sorrow for us both.
And therein have I convicted myself of one great error, committed,
indeed, through ignorance, which has, however, been the
cause, the source of many other errors — which has led me to
charge the world with injustice, when I was myself unjust

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

rather to the world — which has made me guilty of the great
offence, the great crime of hating my brother-men, when I
I should have pitied them, and loved them. Therefore I will
be wayward no more, nor rash, nor reckless. I will make one
conquest at least — that of myself and of my own passions.”

“I know — I know,” said the girl, suddenly blushing very
deeply, “that you are everything that is good and great; everything
that men ought to admire and women to love, and yet —”

“And yet you can not love me. Well, think no more of
that, Theresa. Forget —”

“Never! never!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands eagerly
together. “I never can forget what you have made me feel,
what I must have made you suffer this day.”

“Well, if it be so, remember it, Theresa; but remember it
only thus. That if you have quenched my love, if you destroyed
my hope, you have but added to my regard, to my affection.
Promise me that wherever you may be, however, or
with whomsoever your lot shall be cast, you will always remember
me as your friend, your brother; you will always call
on me at your slightest need, as on one who would shed his
heart's blood to win you a moment's happiness.”

“I will — I will,” she cried affectionately, fervently. “On
whom else should I call? And God only knows,” she added
mournfully, “how soon I shall need a protector. But will you,”
she continued, catching both his hands in her own, “will you
be happy, Denzil?”

“I will,” he replied, firmly, returning the gentle pressure;
“I will, at least in so far as it rests with man to be so, in despite
of fortune. But mark me, dear Theresa, if you would
have me be so, you can even yet do much toward rendering me
so.”

“Can I? — then tell me, tell me how, and it is done already.”

“By letting me see that you are happy.”

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

“Alas!” and she clasped her hand hard over her heart, as if
to still its violent beating. “Alas! Denzil.”

“And why, alas! Theresa?”

“Can we be happy at our own will?”

“Independently of great woes, great calamities, which we
may not control, which are sent to us for wise ends from above—
surely, I say, surely we can.”

“And can you, Denzil?”

“Theresa, this is to me a great wo — yea, a great calamity;
and yet I reply, ay! after a time, after the bitterness shall be
overpast, I can, and more, I will. Much more, then, can you,
who have never felt, who I trust and believe will never meet
any such wo or grief — much more can you be happy. Wherefore
should you not, foolish child? — have you not been happy
hitherto? What have you, that you should not be happy now?”

“Nothing,” she replied, faintly. “I have nothing why I
should be unhappy, unless it be, that if I have made you so.”

“Theresa, you have not — you shall see that you have not—
made me unhappy.”

“And yet, Denzil, yet I feel a foreboding that I shall be,
that I must be unhappy. A want — I feel a want of something
here.”

“You are excited, agitated now; all this has been too much
for your spirits, for your nerves; and I think, Theresa, I am
sure that you are too much alone — you think, or rather you
muse and dream, which are not healthy modes of thinking —
too much in solitude. I will speak to my uncle about that before
I go —”

“Before you go!” she interrupted him, quickly. “Go
whither?”

“To sea. To my ship, Theresa.”

“Then you are hurt, then you are angry with me. Then I
have no influence over you.”

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“Cease, cease, Theresa. It is better, it is necessary — I
must go for a while, until I have weaned myself from this desperate
feeling, until I shall have accustomed myself to think of
you, to regard you as a sister only; until I shall have schooled
myself so far as to be able to contemplate you without agony
as not only not being mine — but being another's.”

“Would it — would it be agony to you, Denzil? Then mark
me, I never, never will be another's.

“Madness!” he answered, firmly; “madness and wickedness,
too, Theresa. Neither men nor women were intended by
the great Maker to be solitary beings. God forbid, if you can
not be mine, that I should be so selfish as to wish your life barren,
and your heart loveless. No; love, Theresa, when you
can — only love wisely. Then the day shall come when it will
add to my happiness to see and know you happy in the love of
one whom you can love, and who shall love you as you should
be loved. Never speak again as you did but now, Theresa.
And now, dearest girl, I will leave you. Rest yourself awhile,
and compose yourself, and then go if you will to your good
father.”

“Shall I — shall I tell him,” she faltered, “what has passed
between us?”

“As you will, as you judge best, Theresa. I am no advocate
for concealment, still less for deceit — but here there is
none of the latter, and to tell him this might grieve his kind
spirit.”

“You are wise — you are good. God bless you.”

“And you, Theresa,” and he passed his arm calmly across
her shoulder, and bending over, pressed his lips, calmly as a
brother's kiss, on her pure brow. “Fare you well.”

“You are not going — going to leave us, now?

“Not to-day — not to-day, Theresa.”

“Nor to-morrow?” she said, beseechingly.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

“Nor to-morrow,” he replied, after a moment's hesitation,
“but soon. Now compose yourself, my dear little girl. Farewell,
and God bless you.”

CHAPTER VI. THE ROVER.

“The sea, the sea is England's” — quo' he again —
“The sea, the sea is England's, and England's shall remain.”
Nell Gwynne's Song.

After scenes of great excitement there ever follows a sort of
listless languor; and, as in natural commotions the fiercest elemental
strife is oftentimes succeeded by the stillest calms, so
in the agitations of the human breast, the most tumultuous passions
are followed frequently, if not invariably, by a sort of
quiet which resembles, though it is not, indifference.

Thus it was, that day, in the household of William Allan.
Tranquil and peaceful at all times, in consequence of the reserved
and studious habits of the master of the house, and the
deep sympathy with his feelings and wishes which ruled the
conduct of his children — for Denzil was, in all respects save
birth, the old man's son — that house was not usually without
its own peculiar cheerfulness, and its subdued hilarity, arising
from the gentle yet mirthful disposition of the young girl, and
the high spirits of Denzil, attuned to the sobriety of the place.

But during the whole of that day its quietude was so very
still as to be almost oppressive, and to be felt so by its inmates.
Allan himself was still enveloped in one of those mysterious
moods of darkness, which at times clouded his strong and powerful
intellect, as marsh exhalations will obscure the sunshine
of an autumn day. Denzil was silent, reserved, thoughtful, not

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

gloomy or even melancholy, but — very unusually for him —
disposed to muse and ponder, rather than to converse or to act.
Theresa was evidently agitated and perturbed; and although
she compelled herself to be busy about her domestic duties, to
attend to the comforts of the strange guests whom accident had
thrown upon their hospitality, though she strove to be cheerful,
and to assume a lightness of heart which she was far from feeling,
she was too poor a dissembler to succeed in imposing
either on herself or on those about her, and there was no one
person in the cottage, from the old cavalier down to the single
femaleservant, with the exception of her father, who did not
perceive that something had occurred to throw an unwonted
shadow over her mind.

Jasper, alone perhaps of all the persons so singularly thrown
together, was himself. His age, his character, his temperament,
all combined to render him the last to be affected seriously
by anything which did not touch himself very nearly.
And yet he was not altogether what is called selfish; though
recklessness, and natural audacity, and undue indulgence, and,
above all, the evil habits which had grown out of his being too
soon his own master, and the master of others, had rendered
him thoughtless, if not regardless, of the feelings of those around
him.

All the consequences of his accident, except the stiffness and
pain remaining from his contusions, had passed away; and
though he was confined to his bed, and unable to move a limb
without a pang, his mind was as clear, and his spirit as untamed
as ever.

His father, who had been aroused from the state of indolence
and sedentary torpor, which was habitual rather than natural
to him, by the accident which had startled him into excitement
and activity, had not yet subsided into his careless self-indulgence;
for the subsequent events of the past evening, and his

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

conversation with Denzil on that morning, had moved and interested
him deeply — had set him to thinking much about the
past, and thence to ruminating on the future, if perchance he
could read it.

He by no means lacked clear-sightedness, or that sort of
wordly wisdom, which arises from much intercourse with the
world in all its various phases. He was far from deficient in
energy when aught occurred to stimulate him into action, whether
bodily or mental. And now he was interested enough to induce
him so far to exert himself, as to think about what was
passing, and to endeavor to discover its causes.

It was not, therefore, long before he satisfied himself, and
that without asking a question, or giving utterance to a surmise,
that an explanation had taken place between the young seaman
and Theresa, and that the explanation had terminated in the
disappointment of Denzil's hopes. Still he was puzzled, for
there was an air of tranquil satisfaction — it could not be called
resignation, for it had no particle of humility in its constituents—
about the young man, and an affectionate attention to his
pretty cousin, which did not comport with what he supposed to
be his character, under such circumstances as those in which
he believed him to stand toward her.

He would have looked for irritability, perhaps for impetuosity
bordering on violence, perhaps for sullen moodiness — the present
disposition of the man was to him incomprehensible. And
if so, not less was he unable to understand the depression of
the young girl, who was frequently, in the course of the day, so
much agitated, as to be on the point of bursting into tears, and
avoided it only by making her escape suddenly from the room.

Once or twice, indeed, he caught her eyes, when she did not
know that she was observed, fixed with an expression, to which
he could affix no meaning, upon the varying and intelligent
countenance of his son — an expression half-melancholy,

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

halfwistful, conveying no impression to the spectator's mind, of the
existence in hers of either love or liking, but rather of some
sort of hidden interest, some earnest curiosity coupled almost
with fear — something, in a word, if such things can be, that
resembled painful fascination. Once, too, he noticed, that not
he only, but Denzil Bras-de-fer likewise, perceived the glance,
and was struck by its peculiarity. And then the old cavalier
was alarmed; for a spirit, that was positively fearful, inflamed
the dark face and gleaming eyes of the free-trader — a spirit of
malevolence and hate, mingled with iron resolve and animal
fierceness, which rendered the handsome features, while it
lasted, perfectly revolting.

That aspect was transient, however, as the short-lived illumination
of a lightning flash, when it reveals the terrors of a
midnight ocean. It was there; it was gone — and, almost before
you could read it, the face was again inscrutable as blank
darkness.

The thought arose, several times that day, in the mind of
Miles St. Aubyn, that he would give much that neither he nor
his son had never crossed the threshold of that house; or that
now, being within it, it were within his power to depart. But
carriages, in those days, were luxuries of comparatively rare
occurrence even in the streets of the metropolis; and in the remote
rural counties, the state of society, the character of the
roads, and the limited means of the resident landed proprietors
rendered them almost unknown.

There were not probably, within fifty miles of Widecomb,
two vehicles of higher pretension than the rough carts of the
peasantry and farmers; all journeys being still performed on
horseback, if necessary by relays; even the fair sex travelling,
according to their nerves and capability to endure fatigue, either
on the side-saddle, or on pillions behind a relative or a trusty
servant.

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

Until Jasper should be sufficiently recovered either to set foot
in stirrup, or to walk the distance between the fords of Widecomb
and the House in the Woods, there was therefore no alternative
but to make the best of it, and to remain where they
were, relying on the hospitality of their entertainers.

Denzil's manner, it is true, partook in no degree of the coloring
which that transient expression seemed to imply in his
feelings; for, though unwontedly silent, when he did speak he
spoke frankly and friendly to the young invalid; and more than
once, warming to his subject, as field-sports, or bold adventures,
of this kind or that, came into mention, he displayed interest
and animation; and even related some personal experiences,
and striking anecdotes, of the Spanish Main and of the Indian
islands, with so much spirit and liveliness, as to show that he
not only wished to amuse, but was amused himself.

While he was in this mood, he suffered it to escape him, or
to be elicited from him by some indistinct question of the old
cavalier, that he intended ere long to set forth again on another
voyage of adventure to those far climes which were still invested
with something of the romance of earlier ages.

It was at this hint, especially, that Sir Miles St. Aubyn observed
Theresa's beautiful blue eyes fill with unbidden tears,
and her bosom throb with agitation so tumultuous, that she had
no choice but to retire from the company, in order to conceal
her emotion.

And at this, likewise, for the first time did William Allan
manifest any interest in the conversation.

“What,” he said, “what is that thou sayest, Denzil, that thou
art again about to leave us? Methought it was thy resolve to
tarry with us until after the autumnal solstice.”

“It was my resolve, uncle,” replied the young man quietly;
“but something has occurred since, which has caused me to
alter any determination. My mates, moreover, are very

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

anxious to profit by the fine weather of this season, and so soon as
I can ship a cargo, and get some brisk bold hands, I shall set
sail.”

“I like not such quick and sudden changes,” replied the old
man; “nor admire the mind which can not hold to a steady
purpose.”

The dark complexion of Denzil fired for a moment at the rebuke,
and his nether lip quivered, as though he had difficulty in
repressing a retort. He did repress it, however, and answered,
apparently without emotion:—

“You are a wise man, uncle, and must know that circumstances
will arise which must needs alter all plans that are
merely human. L'homme propose, as the Frenchman has it,
mais Dieu dispose. So it is with me, just now. The changed
determination which I have just announced does not arise from
any change in my desires, but from a contingency on which I
did not calculate.”

“It were better not to determine until one had made sure of
all contingencies,” said William Allan, sententiously.

“Then I think, one would never determine at all. For, if I
have learned aright, mutability is a condition unavoidable in human
affairs. But be this as it may, the only change, I can imagine,
which will hinder me from sailing on the Virginia voyage,
so soon as I can ship a crew and stow a cargo, will be a change
of the wind. It blows fair now, if it will only hold a week. One
other change there is,” he added, as his fair cousin entered the
room with a basket of fresh-gathered roses, “which might detain,
but that change will not come to pass; do you think it will,
Theresa?”

“I think not, Cousin Denzil,” she replied with a slight blush,
“if you allude to that concerning which we spoke this morning.”

The old knight looked from one to the other of the young
people in bewilderment. Their perfect understanding and

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

extreme control of their feelings were beyond his comprehension,
and yet he could not believe that he had mistaken.

“What, are you too against me, girl?” said her father quickly.
“Have you given your consent to his going?”

“My consent!” she replied; “I do not imagine that my consent
is very necessary, or that Denzil would wait long for it.
But I do think it is quite as well he should go now, if he must
go at all, particularly as he intends, if I understand rightly, that
it should be his last voyage.”

“I did not promise that, Theresa,” said the sailor, with a
faint smile — “although” —

“Did you not?” — she interrupted him quickly — “I thought
you had; but it must be as you will, and certainly it does not
much concern me.”

And with the words she left the room hastily, and not as it
appeared very well pleased.

“There! seest thou that?” cried her father — “seest thou
that, Denzil?”

“Ay! do I,” replied the young man with a good deal of
bitterness. “But I do not need to see that, to teach me that
women are capricious and selfish in their exigency of services.”

There was a dead pause. A silence, which in itself was
painful, and which seemed like to give birth to words more painful
yet, for William Allan knit his brow darkly, and compressed his
lower lip, and fixed his eye upon vacancy.

But at this moment Jasper, whose natural recklessness had
rendered him unobservant of the feelings which had been displayed
during that short conversation, raised himself on his
elbow, and looking eagerly at Denzil exclaimed:—

“Oh, the Virginia voyage! To the New World! My God!
how I should love to go with you. Do you carry guns? How
many do you muster of your crew?”

The interruption, although the speaker had no such intention,

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

was well timed, for it turned the thoughts and feelings of all
present into a new channel. The two old men looked into each
other's face, and smiled as their eyes met, and Allan whispered,
though quite loud enough to be audible to all present:—

“The same spirit, Miles, the same spirit. As crows the old
game-cock, so crows the young game-chicken!”

“And why not?” answered Denzil, with a ready smile, for
there was something that whispered at his heart, though indeed
he knew not wherefore, that it were not so ill done to remove
Jasper from that neighborhood for a while. “If Sir Miles judge
it well that you should see something of the world, in these
piping times of peace, it is never too soon to begin. You shall
have a berth in my own cabin, and I will put you in the way of
seeing swords flash, and smelling villanous saltpetre, in a right
good cause, I'll warrant you.”

“A right good cause, Denzil? and what cause may that be?”
asked his uncle in a caustic tone.

“The cause of England's maritime supremacy,” answered
the young man proudly. “That is cause good enough for
me. For what saith Bully Blake in the old song —


“ `The sea, the sea is England's,' quo' he again,
`The sea, the sea is England's, and England's shall remain.' ”
and he carolled the words in a fine deep bass voice, to a stirring
air, and then added — “That, sir, is the cause we fight for, on
the line and beyond it — and that we will fight for, here and
everywhere, when it shall be needful to fight for it. And now,
young friend, to answer your question. I do carry guns, eighteen
as lively brass twelve-pounders as ever spoke good English
to a Don or a Monsieur, or a Mynheer either, for that matter;
and then for crew, men and officers, I generally contrive to
pack on board eighty or ninety as brisk boys as ever pulled upon a
brace, or handled a cutlass.”

“Why you must reckon on high profits to venture such an

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

outlay,” said Sir Miles, avoiding the question of his son's participation
in the cruise.

“Ay!” answered Denzil, “if no gold is to be had for picking
up in Eldorado, there is some to be gained there yet by free-trading—
and once in a while one may have the luck to pick
up a handful on the sea.”

“On the sea, ay! how so?”

“Once I was going quietly along before the trades, with my
goods under hatches as peaceable and lawful a trader, as need
be, when we fell in with a tall galleon laveering. Having no
cause to shun or fear her, I lay my own course with English
colors flying, when what does she but up helm and after us.
In half an hour she was within range and opened with her bow
guns, in ten minutes more she was alongside, and —”

“Alongside, in ten minutes, from long cannon range!” exclaimed
Miles St. Aubyn — “what were you doing then, that
she overhauled you so fast?”

“Running down to meet her, Sir Miles, with every stitch of
canvass set that would draw, when I saw that she was bent on
having it; and — as I was about to say when you interrupted
me — in twenty more she had changed owners.”

“Indeed! indeed! that was a daring blow,” said the old soldier,
rousing at the tale, like a superannuated war-horse to the
trumpet, “and what was she?”

“A treasure-galleon, sir; a Spaniard homeward bound, with
twenty-six guns, and two hundred men.”

“And what did you do with your prize, in peace time? You
hardly brought her into Plymouth, I should fancy.”

“Nor into Cadiz, either,” he replied with a smile. “Her
crew or what was left of them, were put on board a coaster
bound for St. Salvador, her bars and ingots on board the good
ship `Royal Oak,' of Bristol, and she — oh! she, I think, was
sent to the bottom!”

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

“A daring deed!” said Sir Miles, shaking his head gravely—
“a daring deed, truly, which might well cost you all your
lives, were it complained of by the most Christian king!”

“And yet his supreme Christianity fired on us the first!”

“And yet, that plea, I fear, would hardly save you in these
days, but you would hang for it.”

“Amen!” replied the young man. “Better be hanged, `his
country crying he hath played an English part,' than creep to
a quiet grave a coward from his cradle. And now, what say
you, young sir, would you still wish to adventure it with us,
knowing what risks we run?”

“Ay, by my soul!” answered the brave boy, with a flashing
eye, and quivering lip, “and the rather, that I do know it.
What do you say, father? May I go with him? In God's
name, will you not let me go with him?”

“Indeed, will I not, Jasper,” said Sir Miles, with an accent
of resolve so steady, that the boy saw at once it was useless to
waste another word on it. “Besides, he is only laughing at
you. Why! what in Heaven's name should he make with such
a cockerel as thou, crowing or ere thy spurs have sprouted!”

“Laughing at me, is he!” exclaimed the boy, raising himself
up in his bed, actively, without exhibiting the least sign of the
pain, which racked him, as he moved. “If I thought he were,
he 'd scarce sail so quickly as he counts on doing.”

Here Denzil would have spoken, but the old cavalier cut in
before him, saying with a sneer:—

“It is like thou couldst hinder him, my boy, at any time;
most of all when thou art lying there bedridden.”

“The very reason wherefore I could hinder him the easier,”
replied Jasper, who saw by Denzil's grave and calm expression
that the meaning his father had attached to his speech, was not
his meaning.

“And how so, I prithee?”

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

“Had he, as you say he did, intended to mock me, or insult
me otherwise, I would have prayed him courteously to delay
his sailing until such time as my hurts would permit me to
draw triggers, or cross swords with him; and he would have
delayed at my request, being a gentleman of courage and of
honor.”

“Assuredly I should,” replied Denzil Bras-de-fer, “and you
would have done very rightly to call on me in that case. But
let me assure you, nothing was further from my intention than
to laugh at you. I sailed myself, and smelt gunpowder in earnest,
before I was so old as you are by several years; and I
was perfectly in earnest when I spoke, although I can now
well see that my offer, though assuredly well intended, could
not be accepted.”

Before Jasper had time to reply to these words, his father
said to him with a look of approbation:—

“You have answered very well, my son; and I am glad that
you have reflected, and seen so well what becomes a gentleman
to ask, and to grant in such cases. For the rest, you ought to
see that Master Denzil Olifaunt is perfectly in the right; and,
that having offered you courteously what you asked rashly, he
now perceives clearly the impossibility of your accepting his
offer.”

“I do not, however, see that at all,” answered the boy moodily.
“You carried a stand of colors, I have heard you say,
before you were fifteen, and you deny me the only chance of
winning honor that ever may be offered to me, in these degenerate
times, and under this peaceful king.”

“I do not think that it would minister very much to your
honor, or add to the renown of our name, that you should get
yourself hanged on some sand-key in the Caribbean sea, or
knocked on the head in some scuffle with the Spanish guarda
costas — no imputation, I pray you believe me, Master Olifaunt,

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

on your choice of a career, the gallantry and justice of which I
will not dispute, though I may not wish my son to adopt it.”

“I know not what you would have me do,” said the boy,
“unless you intend to keep me here all my life, fishing for salmon
and shooting black-cock for an occupation, and making
love to country-girls for an amusement.”

“I was not aware, Jasper,” answered his father more seriously
than he had ever before heard him speak, “that this latter
was one of your amusements. If it be so, I shall certainly
take the earliest means of bringing it to a conclusion, for while
it is not very creditable to yourself, it is ruinous to those with
whom you think fit to amuse yourself as you call it.”

“I did not say that I ever had amused myself so,” replied
Jasper, somewhat crest-fallen by the rebuke of his father —
“though if I am kept moping here much longer, Heaven only
knows what I may do.”

“Well, sir, no more of this!” said the old man sharply.
“You are not yet a man, whatever you may think of yourself;
neither, I believe, are you at all profligate or vicious. Although
as boys at your age are apt enough to do, you may think it
manly to affect vices of which you are ignorant. But to quit
this subject, when do you think you shall sail, Master Olifaunt?”

“I can not answer you that, Sir Miles, certainly. I purpose
to set off hence for Plymouth to-morrow afternoon, and, as I
shall ride post, it will not take me long ere I am on board.
When I arrive, I shall be able to fix upon a day for sailing.”

“But you will return hither, will you not, before you go to
sea?”

“Assuredly I will, Sir Miles, to say farewell to my kind
uncle here, who has been as a father to me, and to my little
Theresa.”

“And you will pass one day I trust, if you may not give us

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

more, with Jasper at the manor. We can show you a heron
or two on the moor, and let you see how our long-winged falcons
fly, if you are fond of hawking. It shall be my fault, if
hereafter, after so long an interruption, I suffer old friendship,
and recent kindness also, to pass away and be forgotten.”

“I will come gladly to see my young friend here, who will
ere then be quite recovered from this misadventure; and who,
if he rides as venturesomely as he fishes, will surely leave me
far behind in the hot hawking gallop; for though I can ride, I
am, sailor-like, not over excellent at horsemanship.”

CHAPTER VII. THE EIDOLON.

“Can these things be,
And overcome us like a summer's cloud,
Without our special reason.”
Macbeth.

Thus passed the afternoon, until the evening meal was announced,
and Jasper was left alone, with nothing but his own
wild and whirling thoughts to entertain him. He was ill at
ease in his own mind, ill at ease with himself and with all
around him. Vexed with Denzil Bras-de-fer, for offering in
the first instance to take him as a partner in his adventure, and
then for failing at the pinch to back his offer by his stout opinion;
vexed with his father for thwarting his will, and yet more
for rebuking him publicly, and in the presence of Theresa, too,
before whom, boylike, he would fain have figured as a hero;
and lastly, vexed with Theresa herself, because, though kind
and gentle, she had not sat by his bedside all day, as she did
yesterday, or devoted all her attention to himself alone, he was

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

in the very mood to torment himself, and every one else, to the
extent of his powers.

Then, as his thoughts wandered from one to another of those
whom he thought fit to look upon as having wronged him, they
settled on the most innocent of all, Theresa; and, at the same
moment, the wild words, which he had uttered without any ulterior
meaning at the time, and with no other intent than that
of annoying his father, recurred to his mind, concerning village-maidens.

He started, as the idea occurred to him, and at first he wondered
what train of thought could have brought back those
words in connection with Theresa's image. But, as he grew
accustomed to his own thought, it became, as it were, the father
to the wish; and he began to consider how pretty and gentle
she was, and how delicate her slight, rounded figure, and
how soft and low her voice. Then he remembered that she
had looked at him twice or thrice during the day, with an expression
which he had never seen in a woman's eyes before,
and which, though he understood it not, did not bode ill to his
success; and lastly, the worst, bitterest thought of all arose in
his mind, and retained possession of it. “I will spite them
all,” he thought, “that proud, insolent, young sailor, who, because
he is a few years older than I, and has seen swords
drawn once or twice — for all, I doubt if he can fence or shoot
any better than I, or if he be a whit more active — affects to
look down upon me as a stripling. His `young friend,' truly!
let him look out, whether he have not cause to term me something
else ere he die. By God! I believe he loves the girl, too!
he looked black as a thunder-cloud over Dartmoor, when she
smiled on me! And my father — by my soul! I think he 's
doting; and her dainty ladyship, too! I 'll see if I can not have
her more eager to hear me, than she has shown herself to-day.

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

I will do it — I will, by all that's holy! Heaven! how it will
spite them!”

Then he laid his head down on the pillow, and began to reflect
how he should act, and what were his chances of success
in the villany which he meditated; and he even asked himself,
with something of the boy's diffidence in his first encounter
with woman, “But can I, can I win her affection?” and vanity
and the peculiar audacity of his race, of his own character,
made answer instantly, “Ay, can I. Am I not handsomer,
and cleverer, and more courtly? am I not higher born, and
higher bred, and higher mannered, not only than that seafaring
lout, but than any one she has ever met withal? Ay, can I,
and ay, will I!”

And in obedience to this last and base resolve, the worst and
basest that ever had crossed the boy's mind, no sooner had they
returned from the adjoining room, after the conclusion of the
evening meal, than he contrived entirely to monopolize Theresa.

First, he asked her to play at chess with him; and then, after
spending a couple of hours, under the pretence of playing,
but in reality gazing into her blue eyes, and talking all sorts of
wild, enthusiastical, poetical romance, half-earnest and half-affected,
he declared that his head ached, and asked her to read
aloud to him; and when she did so, sitting without a thought
of ill beside his pillow, while their fathers were conversing in
a low tone over the hearth, and Denzil was absent making his
preparations for the next day's journey, he let his hand fall, as
if unconsciously, on hers, and after a little while, emboldened
by her unsuspicious calmness, imprisoned it between his fingers.

It might have been that she was so much engrossed in reading,
for it was Shakspere's sweet Rosalind that the boy had
chosen for her subject, that she was not aware that her hand
was clasped in his. It might have been, that, accustomed to its
pressure, from his involuntary retention of it during his

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

lethargic sleep on the preceding day, she let it pass as a matter of
no consequence. It might have been, that almost unsuspected
by herself, a feeling of interest and affection, which might easily
be ripened into love, was already awakened in her bosom,
for the high-spirited, handsome, fearless boy, who, in some
measure, owed his life to her assistance.

At all events, she made no effort to withdraw it, but let it lie
in his, passive, indeed, and motionless, save for its quivering pulse,
but warm, and soft, and sensitive. And the boy waxing bolder,
and moved into earnestness by the charms of the position,
ventured to press it once or twice, as she read some moving
line, and murmured praises of the author's beauties, and of the
sweet, low voice that lent to those beauties a more thrilling
loveliness, and still the fairy fingers were not withdrawn from
his hold, though her eye met not his, nor any word of hers answered
his whispered praises.

At length a quick, strong step came suddenly to the door of
the room, and almost before there was time for thought, the
door was thrown open, and Denzil Olifaunt entered.

Instantly Theresa started at the sound, and strove to withdraw
her hand, while a deep blush of shame and agitation crimsoned
her cheeks and brow, and even overspread her snowy
neck and bosom.

It was not, as that bold boy fancied at the time, in the vanity
and insolence of his uncorrected heart, that she knew all the
time, that she was allowing what it was wrong, and immodest,
and unmaidenly, to endure, and that now she was afraid and
ashamed, not of the error, but of the detection.

No. In the purity of her heart, in the half-pitiful, half-protecting
spirit which she felt toward Jasper, first as an invalid,
and then as a mere boy — for although he was, perhaps, a year
her senior, who does not know that boys in their eighteenth
year are a full lustre younger than girls of the same age — she

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

had thought nothing, dreamed nothing of impropriety in yielding
her hand to the boy's affectionate grasp, until the step of
the man, whose proffered love she had that very day declined,
led her to think intuitively what would be his feelings, and
thence what must be Jasper's, concerning that permitted license.

But the wily boy, for, so young as he was, he lacked neither
sagacity to perceive, nor audacity to profit by occasion, saw
his advantage, and holding his prize with a gentle yet firm
pressure, without so much as turning his eyes to Denzil, or
letting it be known that he was aware of his presence, raised it
to his lips, and kissed it, saying, in a low, earnest tone: —

“I thank you, from my very soul, for your gentleness and
kind attention, dearest lady; your sweet voice has soothed me
more than words can express; there must be a magic in it, for
it has charmed my headache quite away, and divested me,
moreover, from the least desire to seek glory, or the gallows,
with your bold cousin.”

The eyes of Denzil Bras-de-fer flashed fire, as he saw, as he
heard what was passing; and he made two or three strides forward,
with a good deal of his old impetuosity, of both look and
gesture. His brow was knitted, his hands clinched, and his
lip compressed over his teeth, so closely that it was white and
bloodless.

But happily — or perhaps, unhappily — before he had time to
commit himself, he saw Theresa withdraw her hand so decidedly,
and with so perfect a majesty of gentle yet indignant
womanhood, gazing upon the audacious offender, as she did so,
with eyes so full of wonder and rebuke, that he could not doubt
the sincerity or genuineness of her anger.

Acquitting her, therefore, of all blame or coquetry, and looking
upon Jasper as a mere boy, and worthy to be treated as
such only, reflecting, moreover, that he was, for the time being,
shielded by his infirmity, he controlled himself, though not

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

without an effort, and with a lip now curling scornfully, and an
eye rather contemptuous than angry, advanced to the fireside,
and took his seat beside his uncle and Sir Miles, without taking
the slightest notice of the others.

In the meantime, Theresa, after she had disengaged her
hand from Jasper, and cast upon him that one look of serene indignation,
turned her back on him quietly, in spite of some attempt
at apology or explanation which he began to utter.
Walking slowly and composedly to the table, she laid down on
it the volume of Shakspere which she had been reading to
him, and selecting some implements of feminine industry,
moved over to the group assembled round the hearth, and sat
down on a low footstool, between Denzil and her father.

No one but the two young men and herself were aware what
had passed; and she, though annoyed by Jasper's forwardness,
having, as she thought, effectually repelled it, had already dismissed
it from her mind as a thing worth no further consideration.
Denzil, on the other hand, though attaching far more
importance to his action, saw plainly that this was not the time
or the place for making any comment on it, even if he had been
capable of adding to Theresa's embarrassment; while Jasper,
mortified and frustrated by the lady's scornful self-possession,
and the free-trader's manifest self-contempt, had no better mode
of concealing his disappointment, than by sinking back upon
his pillow, as if fatigued or in pain, and feigning to fall gradually
asleep — a feint which, as is oftentimes the case, terminated
at last in reality.

Meanwhile, the two old men continued to talk quietly, in
rather a subdued tone, of old times and the events of their
youth, and thence of the varied incidents which had checkered
their lives, during the long space of time since they had been
friends and comrades, with many a light and shadow. And as
they, garrulous, as is the wont of the aged and infirm, and

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

laudatores temporis acti,” found pleasure even, in the retrospect
on things which in their day were painful, the young man
sat beside them silent, oppressed with the burden of present
pain, and yet more by the anticipation of worse suffering to be
endured thereafter.

Nearly an hour passed thus, without a single word being exchanged
between Denzil and Theresa; he musing deeply, with
his head buried in his hands, as he bent over the embers of the
wood fire, which the vicinity of the cottage to the water's edge
rendered agreeable even on summer evenings, and she plying
her needle as assiduously as if she were dependent on its exercise
for her support.

Several times, indeed, she looked up at him with her candid,
innocent face, and her beautiful blue eye clear and unclouded,
as if she wished to catch his attention. But he was all unconscious
of her movement, and continued to ponder gloomily on
many things that had, and yet more that had not, any existence
beyond the limits of his own fitful fancy.

At length tired of waiting for his notice, the rather that the
night was wearing onward, she arose from her seat, folding up
her work as she did so, and laid her hand lightly on her cousin's
shoulder —

“And are you really going to leave us to-morrow, Denzil?”
she said, softly.

“For a few days only,” he answered, raising his head, and
meeting her earnest eye with a cold, sad smile. “I am going
to ride down to-morrow afternoon as far as Hexworthy, where I
will sleep, and so get into Plymouth betimes the following day.”

“And when shall you come back to us?”

“I shall not stay an hour longer than I can avoid, Theresa;
and I think that in three days I may be able to arrange all that
I have to do; if so, you may look for me within the week — at
furthest, I shall be here in ten days.”

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

“And how long may we count on keeping you here, then?
It will be long, I fear, before we shall meet again.”

“The ship can not be fit for sea within three weeks, Theresa,
or it may be a month; and I shall stay here, be sure, until
the last moment. But as all mortal matters are uncertain to a
proverb, and as none of us can say when, or if ever, we shall
meet again, and as I have much to say to you before I go to sea
this time, will you not walk in the garden with me for an hour
before breakfast to-morrow?”

“Surely I will. How can you doubt it, Denzil?”

“I do not doubt it. And then I can give you my opinion about
the young nightingales, which we forgot, after all, this morning.
I dare say they will turn out to be hedge-sparrows.”

“I will be there soon after the sun is up, Denzil, and that I
may be so, good night, all,” and with the word, kissing her
father's brow, and giving her hand affectionately to Denzil, she
courtesied to the old cavalier, and left the room without so much
as looking toward Jasper, who was, however, already fast
asleep, and unconscious of all sublunary matters.

Her rising, though she had not joined in the conversation for
the last hour or more, broke up the company, and in a few minutes
they had all withdrawn, each to his own apartment; and
Jasper was left alone, with the brands dying out one by one on
the hearth-stone, and an old tabby cat dozing near the andirons;
this night he had no other watchers, and none were there
to hear or see what befell him during the hours of darkness.

But had there been any one present in that old apartment, he
would have seen that the sleep of the young man was strangely
restless and perturbed, that the sweat-drops stood in large cold
beads upon his brow, that his features were from time to time
fearfully distorted, as if by pain and horror, and that he tossed
his arms to and fro, as if he were wrestling with some powerful
but intangible oppressor.

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

From time to time, moreover, he uttered groans and strangely
murmured sounds, and a few articulate words; but these so unconnected,
and at so long intervals asunder, that no human
skill could have combined them into anything like intelligible
sentences. At length with a wild, shrill cry, he started up
erect in his bed, his hair bristling with terror, and the cold
sweat flowing off his face like rain-drops.

“O, God!” he cried, “avert — defend! Horror! horror!”
Then raising his hands slowly to his brow, he felt himself,
grasped his arm, and sought for the pulsations of his heart, as
if he were laboring to satisfy himself that he was awake.

At length, he murmured, “It was a dream! The Lord be
praised! it was but a dream! and yet, how terrible, how vivid!
Even now I can scarce believe that I was not awake and saw it.”

But as his eye ran over the objects to which it had become
accustomed during the last days, and which were now indistinctly
visible in the glimmering darkness of a fine summer
night, he became fully satisfied that he had been indeed asleep;
and with a muttered prayer, he settled himself down again on
the pillow, and composed himself to sleep once more.

He had not slept, however, above half an hour before the
same painful symptoms recurred; and after even a longer and
more agonizing struggle than the first, he again woke, panting,
horror-stricken, pale and almost paralyzed with superstitious
terror.

“It was!” he gasped, “it was — it must have been in reality.
I saw her, as I did last night, tangible, face to face; but, O
God! what a glare of horror in those beautiful blue eyes — what
a gory spot on that smooth, white brow — what agony — what
supplication in every lovely feature. And he, he who dealt
the blow — I could not see the face, but the dress, the figure,
nay, the seat on horseback — great God! they were all mine
own!”

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

He paused for a long time, meditating deeply, and casting
furtive glances around the large old-fashioned room, as though
he expected to see some of the great heavy shadows which
brooded in the dim angles and irregular recesses of the walls,
detach themselves from their lurking-places, in the guise of
human forms disembodied, and come forth to confront him.

After a while, however, his naturally strong intellect and
characteristic audacity led him to discard the idea of supernatural
influence in the appalling vision, which had now twice so
cruelly disturbed him. Still, so great had been the suffering
and torture of his mind during the conflict of the sleeping body
and the sleepless intellect, that he actually dreaded the return
of slumber, lest that dread phantom should return with it; and
he therefore exerted himself to keep awake, and to arm his
mind against the insidious stealing on of sleep, from very fear
of what should follow.

But the very efforts which he made to banish the inclination,
wearied the mind, and induced what he would most avoid; and
within an hour he was again unconscious of all external sights
and sounds, again terribly alive to those inward sensations
which had already terrified him almost beyond endurance.

This time the trance was shorter, but from the symptoms
which appeared on his features, fiercer and stronger than before;
nor, as before, when he awoke, did the impression pass
away which had been made on him before his eyes were
opened. No; as he started up erect, and gazed wildly, scarce
as yet half awake, around him, the first thing that met, or
seemed to meet his staring eyes, was a gray, misty shadow,
standing relieved by a dark mass of gloom in the farthest angle
of the chamber. Gradually, as he stared at it with a fascinated
gaze, which, had it been to save his life, he could not have
withdrawn, the shape, if shape it were, drew nearer, nearer,
with a slow, gliding, ghastly motion.

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

The moon had by this time arisen, and cast a feeble, ineffectual
light through the mass of tangled foliage which curtained
the large diamond-paned casements of the cottage, streaming
in a dim, misty ray across the centre of the chamber. Directly
in the middle of this pallid halo, as if it had been a silver
glory, paused, or appeared to pause, that thin, transparent form—
so bodiless, indeed, it seemed, that the outlines of the things
which stood beyond it, were visible, as if seen through a gauzy
curtain. A cloud passed over the moon's face, and all was
gloom; yet still the boy's eyes felt the presence of that disembodied
visitant, which they could now no longer distinguish in
the darkness.

At this moment, as if to add a real terror to that which, even
if unreal, needed no addition, the cat, which hitherto had been
sleeping undisturbedly by the warm ashes on the earth, uttered
an unusual plaintive cry, most unlike to the natural note of her
species, whether of pleasure or of anger, and rushed at two or
three long bounds, to the bed on which the boy was sitting up
in voiceless horror. Her eyes glared in the darkness, like coals
of livid fire, her bristles were set up like the quills of the porcupine,
her tail was outspread, till it almost resembled a fox's
brush.

The cloud drifted onward, and the moon shone out brighter
than before; and there he still saw that tall, white shape, clearer,
distincter, stronger, than when he first beheld it. The cat
cowered down upon the pillow by his side, with a low, wailing
cry of terror, her back, bristling in wrath but now, was humbly
lowered, dread of something unnatural had quelled all her savage
instincts.

Clearer and clearer waxed the vision, and now he might mark
the delicate symmetrical proportions of the figure, and now the
pale, white outlines of the lovely face. It was Theresa Allan.
Yet the fair features were set in a sort of rigid cataleptic

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

horror, full of dread, full of agony and consternation; and the blue
eyes glared, fixed and glassy, without speculation; and right
in the centre of the brow there glowed, like a sanguine star, a
great spot of gore.

The thing seemed to raise its arm, and point with a gesture
of majestic menace, right toward the terrified beholder. Then
the white lips were parted with a slow, circular distortion, showing
the pearly teeth within, and — if a voice came forth from
those ghastly lips, Jasper St. Aubyn knew it not, for he had sunk
back on his pillow — if, indeed, he had ever, as he believed to
the day of his death, raised himself up from it — in a deep
trance, from which he passed into a dead, heavy, dreamless stupor,
which continued undisturbed until the sun was high in the
heavens, and the whole household were afoot, and busied about
their usual avocations.

In the meantime, she whose image, whether in truth it was
an eidolon, or merely the idea of a diseased mind and preoccupied
spirit had been so busy during the hours of darkness, had
awakened all refreshed by light and innocent slumbers, with
the first peep of day, and arising from her couch had descended
into the garden, still half enveloped in the dewy vapors of the
summer night, half-glimmering in the slant radiance of the newrisen
sun.

She was the first at her appointment, for Denzil had not yet
made his appearance, and she walked to and fro awaiting him,
among the flowery thickets and sweet-scented shrubberies, all
bathed in the copious night-dews, half-wondering, half-guessing,
what it could be that he should so earnestly desire to communicate.
And as she walked, she considered with herself all
that had occurred during the last three days, and the more she
considered, the less was she able to comprehend the workings
of her own mind, or to explain to herself wherefore it was that

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

she could not divest herself of the idea that the crisis of her
life, the fate of her heart was at hand.

That she had rejected Denzil's proffered love, his honest,
manly love, she knew that she ought not to regret, for she felt
surely that she could not love him in return as he ought, as he
deserved to be loved; and yet she did almost regret it. Then
she began to ask herself why she did not, why she could not
love him, endowed eminently as he was with many high and
noble qualities; and she was soon answered, when she considered
how far he fell short of her standard, in mental and intellectual
culture, in all that pertained to the secret sympathies of
the heart, to the kindred tastes and sentiments, to that community
of hopes and wishes, which, under the head of eadem velle
atque nolle,
the Roman philosophical historian had declared to
be the sole base of true friendship — might he not better have
said of true love?

Thence by an easy and natural transition the girl's thoughts
turned to the young stranger — to his magnificent person and
striking intellectual beauty — to his singular and original charpacter, so audacious, so full of fiery and rebellious self-will, so
confident in his own powers, so daring, almost insolent toward
man, and yet, at the same time, so fraught with gentle and sensitive
fancies, so rapt by romance or poetry, so liable to all
swift impressions of the senses, so humble, yet with so proud
and self-arrogating a humility, toward woman.

She thought of the tones of his beautifully-modulated voice,
of the expression of his deep, clear, gray eye; she remembered
how the one had melted, as it were, almost timorously in
her ear, how the other had dwelt almost boldly on her face, yet
with a boldness which seemed meant almost as homage.

She mused on these things; and then paused to reflect how
helplessly and deathfully he had lain at her feet, when he was
drawn forth from that deep, red whirlpool; and how sickly

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

those fine eyes swam when she first beheld them. How small
a thing would have extinguished, and for ever, the faint spark
of life which then feebly fluttered in his bosom; how childlike
he had yielded himself to her ministration, and with how piteous
yet grateful an expression he had acknowledged, when he
awoke from his first trance-like stupor, midway as it were between
life and death, the gentleness of her protection.

Most true it is, that pity is akin to love; where pity, as is
seldom the case from woman toward man, can exist apart from
something approaching to contempt; where it is called forth by
the consequences of neither physical nor mental weakness.
Still more is it the province and the part of woman to love
whom she has protected.

With both sexes, I believe that to have conferred, rather than
to have received kindness — to be owed rather than to owe gratitude—
is conductive to the growth of kindly feeling, of friendship,
of affection, love! But with a true woman, to have been
dependent on her for support, to have looked up into her eyes
for aid on the sick bed, for sympathy in mortal sorrow, to have
revived by her nursing, to have been consoled by her comforting—
these are the truest and most direct key to her affection.

Theresa thought of all these things, and as she did so, her
bosom heaved almost unconsciously with a sigh, and a tear rose
unbidden to her eye. She almost loved Jasper St. Aubyn.

Again, to the recollection of his boldness on the previous
evening, of his half-forcible seizure of her hand, of the kiss
he had so daringly imprinted on her soft fingers, of the too-meaning
words which he had addressed to her, and of the tone,
which conveyed even more of consciousness and confidence
than the words themselves, all rushed at once upon her mind;
and, though she was alone, she started, and her face crimsoned
at the mere memory of what she half felt as an indignity.

“And could he think me,” she murmured to herself, “so

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

light, so vain, so easy to be won, that he dare treat me thus at
almost a first interview? or was it but the rashness, the imprudence,
the buoyancy of extreme youth, inspired by sudden love,
and encouraged by his own headstrong character?” She
paused a moment, and then said almost aloud, “Oh, no, no, I
will not believe it.”

“And what will you not believe, Theresa?” said a clear, firm
voice, close behind her; “what is it that you are so energetically
determined not to believe, my pretty cousin?”

She started, not well pleased that even Denzil should have
thus, as it were, stolen upon her privacy, and overheard what
was intended for no mortal ear. Theresa was as guileless as
any being of mortal mould may be; but even the most artless
woman can not be altogether free from some touch of instinctive
artifice — that innocent and gentle guile is to woman what
nature has bestowed on all, even the humblest of its creatures,
her true weapon of defence, her shield against the brute tyranny
of man. And Theresa was a woman. She replied, therefore,
without an instant's hesitation, although her voice did falter
somewhat, and her cheeks burn, as she spoke: —

“That you are angry with me, Cousin Denzil.” But then,
as she felt his cold, clear, dark eye — how piercingly it dwelt upon
her features — reading, or striving to read, her very soul, she
continued, seeing at once the necessity of placing him on the
defensive, so as to turn the tide of aggressive warfare, “but I
am angry with you, I assure you; nor do I think it at all like
you, Denzil, or at all like a true cavalier, as you pretend to be,
first, to keep a lady waiting for you, I don't know how long,
here alone, and then to creep upon her, like an Indian or a spy,
and surprise what little secrets she might be turning over in
her own mind. You must have trodden lightly on purpose, or
I should have heard your step. I did not look for this at your
hand, Cousin Denzil.”

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

He still gazed at her with the same dark, fixed, piercing
glance, without answering her a word! and, although conscious
of no wrong, she met his gaze with her calm, candid, truthful
eye, she could not endure his suspicious look, but was fluttered,
and blushed deeply, and was so much embarrassed, that had
not pride and anger come to her aid, she would have burst into
tears. But they did come to her aid, and she cried with a quivering
voice and a flashing eye: —

“For what do you look at me so, Denzil? I do not like it—
I will not bear it! You have no right to treat me thus! it is
not kind, nor courteous, nor even manly! If it be to browbeat
me, and tyrannize over me, that you asked me to meet you
here, I could have thanked you to spare me the request. But
I shall leave you to yourself, and return home; and so, good-morrow
to you, and better breeding, and a better heart, too,
Cousin Denzil!”

But though she said she was going, she made no movement
to do so, but hesitated, waiting for his answer.

“You must be greatly changed, Theresa,” he said bitterly,
“to take offence at so slight a cause, or to speak to me in such
a tone. But you are greatly changed, and there 's an end of it.”

“I am not changed at all,” replied the girl, still chafing at the
recollection of that scrutinizing eye, which she perhaps felt the
more, because conscious that her own reply had not been perfectly
sincere. “But I do not allow your right to pry meanly
into my secret thoughts, or to catechize me concerning my words,
or to accuse me of falsehood, when I answer you.”

“Accuse you of falsehood, Theresa! who ever dreamed of
doing so?”

“Your eye did so, sir,” she replied. “When I told you that
I was determined `not to believe that you were angry with me,'
you fixed your glance upon me with the expression of a pedagogue,
who, having caught a child lying, would terrify it into

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

truth. I am no child, I assure you, Denzil, nor are you yet my
master. Think as you may about it.”

It was now Denzil's turn to be confused, for he could not deny
that she had construed the meaning of his look aright; and
would not, so proud was he and so resolute, either deny or
apologize for what was certainly an act of rudeness.

After a moment's pause, however, he looked up at her from
under downcast eyelids, with a look of defiance mingled with
distrust, and answered bluntly:—

“I do not believe that was your meaning, or that you were
thinking about me at all.”

“And what if it were not? Am I bound, I pray you, to be
thinking of nothing but you? I must have little enough to
think of, if it were so.”

“You might at least have told me so much, frankly.”

“I thank you, Cousin Denzil,” she made answer, more
proudly, more firmly than ever he had heard her speak before.
“I thank you, for teaching me a lesson, though neither very
kindly, nor exactly as a generous gentleman should teach a
lady. But you are perfectly correct in your surmises, sir. I
was not thinking of you at all; no more, sir, than if you were
not in existence, and if I answered you, as I did, sir, falsely
yes! falsely is the word! — it is because, in the first place, you
had no right to ask me the question you did, and, in the second,
because I did not choose to answer it! Now, cousin, allow me
to teach you something — for you have something yet to learn,
wise as you are, about us women. If you ask a lady unmannerly
questions, hereafter, and she turn them off by a flippant
joke, or an unmeaning falsehood, understand that you have been
very rude, and that she does not wish to be so likewise, by rebuking
your impertinence. Now, do you comprehend me?”

“Perfectly, madam, perfectly. You have made marvellous
strides of late, upon my honor! Yesterday morning an

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

unsophisticated country-maiden — this morning a courtly, quick-witted,
manœuvring, fine lady! God send you, much good of
the change, though I doubt it. I can see all, read all, plainly
enough now — poor Denzil Bras-de-fer is not high enough, I
trow, for my dainty lady! Perchance, when he is farther off,
he may be better liked, and more needed. At all events, I did
not look for this at your hands, Theresa, on the last morning,
too, that we shall spend together for so long a time.”

Angry as she was, and indignant at the dictatorial manner he
had assumed toward her, these last words disarmed her in a
moment. A tear rose to her eyes, and she held out her hand
to him kindly.

“You are right, Denzil,” she said, “and I was wrong to be
so angry. But you vexed me, and wounded me by your manner.
I am sorry; I ought to have remembered that you were
going to leave us, and that you have some cause to be grieved
and irritable. Pardon me, Denzil, and forget what I said hastily.
We must not quarrel, for we have no friends save one another,
and my dear old father.”

But Denzil's was no placable mind, nor one that could divest
itself readily of a preconceived idea. “Oh!” he replied, “for
that, fair young ladies never lack friends. For every old one
they cast off they win two new ones. See, if it be not so,
Theresa. Is it not so with you?”

She looked at him reproachfully, but softly, and then burst
into tears. “You are ungenerous,” she said, “ungenerous.
But all men, I suppose, are alike in this — that they can feel no
friendship for a woman. So long as they hope for her love, all
is submission on their part, and humility, and gentleness, and
lip-service — once they can not win that, all is bitterness and
persecution. I did not look for this at your hand! But I will
not quarrel with you, Denzil. I dealt frankly with you yester
morning; I have dealt affectionately with you ever; I will deal

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

tenderly and forgivingly with you now. I only wish that you
had not sought this interview with me, the only object of which
appears to have been the embittering the last hours of our intercourse,
and the endeavoring to wring and wound my heart.
But I —”

“If you had dealt frankly with me,” he interrupted her, very
angrily, “you would have told me honestly that you loved another.”

“Loved another! What do you mean? What other?”

So evident was the truth, the sincerity of her astonishment,
that jealousy itself was rebuked and put to silence in the young
man's bosom; and he endeavored to avoid or change the subject.
But the womanly indignation of the fair girl was now
awakened; her pride had been touched; her delicacy wounded;
her sensibilities assailed in the tenderest point.

“Leave me!” she said, after a little pause, during which she,
in her turn gazing upon him, now bewildered and abashed, with
eyes of serene wonder, not all unmingled with contempt —
“Nay! not another word — leave me — begone! You are not
worthy of a woman's love — you are not worthy to be treated or
regarded as a man. Leave me, I say, and trouble me no more.
Poor, weak, mean-spirited, vain, jealous, and ungenerous, begone!
You know — no man knows better — the falsehood of
the last words you have spoken. No man knows better their
unfeelingness, their ungenerous cruelty. But if I had — if I
had loved another — in what does that concern you? in what
am I responsible to you for my likings or dislikings? Once
and for all be it said, I love you not — should not love you,
were you the only one of your sex on the face of God's earth—
and I pray God to help and protect the woman who shall
love you — if ever you be loved of woman, which I for one believe
not — for she shall love the veriest tyrant that ever tortured
a fond heart, under the plea of loving.”

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

“I go,” he replied. “I am answered, once and for all. I
go, and may you never need my aid, my forgiveness.”

“Forgiveness!” she exclaimed, with a contemptuous glance.
“Forgiveness! I know not what you have to forgive! But
you should rather pray that I may have need of them; then
may you have the pleasure of refusing me at my need.”

“Ah! it is thus you think of me. It is time, then, that I
should leave you, Fare you well, Theresa.”

“There is no need for farewells at present. The day is
early yet; and I trust still to see your temper changed before
you set forth on your journey. It would grieve my father
sorely that you should leave us thus.”

“He will not know how I leave you. He will see me no
more for years — perhaps never!”

“What do you mean?”

“That I shall mount my horse within this half hour, and return
no more until I shall have twice crossed the Atlantic. So
fare you well, Theresa.”

“Fare you well, Denzil, if it must be so. And God bless
you, and send you a better mind. You will be sorry for this
one day. There is my hand, fare you well; and rest assured
of this, return when you may, you will find me the same
Theresa.”

He took her hand, and wrung it hard. “Farewell,” he said.
“Farewell; and God grant that when I do return, I find you
the wife, and not the mistress, of Jasper St. Aubyn.”

Ungenerous and bitter at the last, he winged the shaft at
random, which he hoped would pierce the deepest, which he
trusted would prevent the consummation he most dreaded —
that she should be the wife of the boy whom he had saved,
whom he had now hated.

The other contingency, at which he had hinted basely, unmanly,
brutally, he knew to be impossible — but he knew also,

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

that the surmise would gall her beyond endurance. That, that
was the cruel, the unworthy object of the last words Denzil
Bras-de-fer ever exchanged in this world with Theresa
Allan.

He turned on his heel, and, without looking back once, strode
through the garden, with all his better feelings lost and swallowed
up in bitterness and hatred — entered his own apartment,
and there wrote a few lines to his uncle, to the effect that in
order to avoid the pain of a parting, and the sorrows of a last
adieu, he had judged it for the wisest to depart suddenly and
unawares, and that he should not return to Widecomb until his
voyage should be ended.

Then, leaving the house, where he had passed so many a
happy hour, in hot and passionate resentment, he mounted his
horse and rode away at a hard gallop across the hills toward
Hexworthy and Plymouth.

The last words he uttered had gone to Theresa's heart like a
death-shot. She did not speak, or even sigh, as she heard
them, but pressed her hand hard on her breast, and fell speechless
and motionless on the dewy greensward.

He, engrossed by his selfish rage, and deafened to the sound
of her fall by the beatings of his own hard heart, stalked off
unconscious what had befallen her; and she lay there, insensible,
until the servant-girl, missing her at the breakfast hour,
found her there cold, and, as at first she believed, lifeless.

She soon revived, indeed, from the swoon; but the excitement
and agitation of that scene brought on a slow, lingering
fever; and weeks elapsed ere she again left her chamber. When
she did quit it, the fresh green leaves of summer had put on
their sere and yellow hue, the autumn flowers were fast losing
their last brilliancy, the hoar-frosts lay white, in the early
mornings, over the turf-walks of her garden, ice had been seen
already on the great pool above the fords of Widecomb, and

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

everything gave notice that the dreary days of winter were approaching,
and even now at hand.

The northwest winds howled long and hollow over the open
hills and heathery wolds around Widecomb manor, and ever as
their wild melancholy wail fell on the ears of Theresa, as she
sat by her now lonely hearth, they awoke a thought of him, the
playmate of her happy childhood, from whom she had parted,
not as friends and playmates should part, and who was now
ploughing the fair Atlantic, perhaps never to return.

A shadow had fallen upon her brow; a gloom upon her
young and happy life.

And where was he who, unconsciously, though not perhaps
unintentionally, had been the cause of the cloud which had arisen,
and whence that shadow, that gloom? Where was Jasper St.
Aubyn?

-- --

CHAPTER I. THE WIFE.

“A change came o'er the spirit of my dream.
The lady of his love was wed with one
Who did not love her better.”
Byron.

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

Two years had passed away since Denzil Bras-de-fer set
sail on the Virginia voyage, and from that day no tidings had
been heard of him in England.

In the meantime, changes, dark, melancholy changes, had altered
everything at Widecomb. The two old men, whom we
last saw conversing cheerfully of times long gone, and past joys
unforgotten, had both fallen asleep, to wake no more but to immortality.
Sir Miles St. Aubyn slept with his fathers in the
bannered and escutcheoned chapel adjoining the hall, wherein
he had spent so many, and those the happiest, of his days;
while William Allan — he had preceded his ancient friend, his
old rival, but a few weeks on their last journey — lay in the
quiet village churchyard, beneath the shade of the great limetrees,
among the leaves of which he had loved to hear the hum
of the bees in his glad boyhood. The leaves waved as of old,
and twinkled in the sunshine, and the music of the revelling
bees was blithe as ever, but the eye that had rejoiced at the
calm scenery, the ear that had delighted in the rural sound,
were dim and deaf for ever.

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

Happy — happy they! whom no more cares should reach,
no more anxieties, for ever — who now no more had hopes to
be blighted, joys to be tortured into sorrows, and, worst of all,
affections to breed the bitterest griefs, and make calamity of so
long life. Happy, indeed, thrice happy!

There was a pleasant parlor, with large oriel windows looking
out upon the terrace of Widecomb hall, and over the beautiful
green chase, studded with grand old oaks, down to the
deep ravine through which the trout stream rushed, in which
the present lord of that fair demesne had so nearly perished at
the opening of my tale.

And in that pleasant parlor, within the embrasure of one of
the great oriels, gazing out anxiously over the lovely park, now
darkening with the long shadows of a sweet summer evening,
there stood as beautiful a being as ever gladdened the eye of
friend, husband, or lover, on his return from brief absence
home.

It was Theresa — Allan no longer, but St. Aubyn; and with
the higher rank which she had so deservedly acquired, she had
acquired, too, a higher and more striking style of beauty. Her
slender girlish stature had increased in height, and expanded
in fullness, roundness, symmetry, until the delicate and somewhat
fragile maiden had been matured into the perfect, full-blown
woman.

Her face also was lovelier than of old; it had a deeper, a
more spiritual meaning. Love had informed it, and experience.
And the genius, dormant before, and unsuspected save by the
old fond father, sat enthroned visibly on the pale, thoughtful
brow, and looked out gloriously from those serene, large eyes,
filled as they were to overflowing with a clear, lustrous, tranquil
light, which revealed to the most casual and thoughtless
observers, the purity, the truth, the whiteness of the soul
within.

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

But if you gazed on her more closely,


“You saw her at a nearer view,
A spirit, yet a woman too.”
You saw that how pure, how calm, how innocent soever, she
was not yet exempt from the hopes, the fears, the passions, and
the pains of womanhood.

The woman was more lovely than the girl, was wiser, greater,
perhaps better — alas! was she happier?

She had been now nearly two years a wife, though but within
the last twelve months acknowledged and installed as such in
her husband's house. It had been a dark mystery, her love —
the child of sorrow and concealment, although she might thank
her own true heart, guided by principle, and lighted by a higher
star than any earthly passion, even the love of God, it had not
been the source of shame.

Artfully, yet enthusiastically, had that bold, brilliant, fascinating
boy laid siege to her affections; and soon, by dint of kindred
tastes, and feelings, and pursuits, he had succeeded in
winning the whole perfect love of that pure, overflowing soul.

She loved him with that fervor, that devotion of which women
alone are perhaps capable, and of women only those who are
gifted with that extreme sensibility, that exquisite organization,
which, rendering them the most charming, the most fascinating,
and the most susceptible of their sex, too often renders them
the least happy.

And he, too, loved her — as well, perhaps, as one of his character
and temperament could love anything, except himself; he
loved her passionately; he admired her beauty, her grace, her
delicacy, beyond measure. He understood and appreciated her
exquisite taste, her brilliancy, her feminine and gentle genius.
He was not happy when he was absent from her side; he
could not endure the idea that she should love, or even smile
upon another, he coveted the possession of a creature so

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

beautiful, a soul so powerful, and at the same time so loving. Above
all, he was proud to be loved by such a being.

But beyond this he no more loved her, than the child loves
its toy. He held her only in his selfishness of soul, even before
his passion had


“Spent as yet its novel force,
Something better than his dog, a little dearer than his horse.”
But he knew nothing, felt nothing, understood nothing of her
higher, better self; he saw nothing of her inner light — guessed
nothing of what a treasure he had won.

He would have sacrificed nothing of his pleasures, nothing
of his prejudices, nothing of his pride, had such a sacrifice been
needed to make her the happiest of women. While she would
have laid down her life for the mere delight of gaining him one
moment's joy — would have sacrificed all that she had, or hoped
to have, save honor, faith, and virtue. And to yield these he
never asked her.

No! in the wildest dream of his reckless, unprincipled imagination,
he never fancied to himself the possibility of tempting
her to lawless love. In the very boldest of his audacious
flights, he never would have dared to whisper one loose thought,
one questionable wish, in the maiden's ear. It had, perhaps,
been well he had done so — for on that instant, as the nightmists
melt away and leave the firmament pure and transparent at
the first glance of the great sun, the cloud of passion which obscured
her mental vision would have been scattered and dispersed
from her clear intellect by the first word that had flashed
on her soul conviction of his baseness.

But whether the wish ever crossed his mind or not, he never
gave it tongue, nor did she even once suspect it.

Still he had wooed her secretly — laying the blame on his
father's pride, his father's haughty and high ambition, which he
insisted would revolt at the bare idea of his wedding with any

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

lady, who could not point to the quarterings of a long, noble line
of ancestry; he had prevailed on her, first to conceal their love,
and at length to consent to a secret marriage.

It was long, indeed, ere he could bring her to agree even to
that clandestine step; nor, had her father lived but a few weeks
longer, would he have done so ever.

The old man died, however, suddenly, and at the very moment
when, though she knew it not, his life was most necessary
to his daughter's welfare. He was found dead in his bed, after
one of those strange, mysterious seizures, to which he had for
many years been subject, and during which he had appeared
to be endowed with something that approached nearly to a
knowledge of the future. Although, if such were, indeed, the
case, it was scarce less wonderful that on the passing away of
the dark fit, he seemed to have forgotten all that he had seen
and enunciated of what should be thereafter.

Be this, however, as it may — he was found by his unhappy
child, dead, and already cold; but with his limbs composed so
naturally, and his fine benevolent features wearing so calm and
peaceful an expression, that it was evident he had passed away
from this world of sin and sorrow, during his sleep, without a
pang or a struggle. Never did face of mortal sleeper give surer
token of a happy and glorious awakening.

But he was gone, and she was alone, friendless, helpless, and
unprotected.

How friendless, how utterly destitute and helpless, she knew
not, nor had even suspected, until the last poor relics of her
only kinsman, save he who was a thousand leagues aloof on the
stormy ocean, had been consigned to the earth, whence they
had their birth and being. Then, when his few papers were
examined, and his affairs scrutinized by his surviving, though
now fast declining friend, St. Aubyn, it appeared that he had
been supported only by a life annuity, which died with himself,

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

and that he had left nothing but the cottage at the fords, with
the few acres of garden-ground, and the slender personal property
on the premises, to his orphan-child.

It was rendered probable by some memoranda and brief notes,
found among his papers, the greater part of which were occupied
by abstruse mathematical problems, and yet wilder astrological
calculations, that he had looked forward to the union of his
daughter with the youth whom he had brought up as his own
son, and whose ample means, as well as his affection for the
lovely girl, left no doubt of his power and willingness to become
her protector.

What he had observed, during his sojourn at the cottage, led
old Sir Miles, however, who had assumed, as an act of duty,
no less than of pleasure, the character of executor to his old
friend, to suspect that the simple-minded sage had in some sort
reckoned without his host; and that on one side, at least, there
would be found insuperable objections to his views for Theresa's
future life. And in this opinion he was confirmed immediately
by a conversation which he had with the poor girl, so soon as
the first poignant agony of grief had passed from her mind.

In this state of affairs, an asylum at the manor was offered
by the old cavalier, and accepted by the orphan with equal
frankness, but with a most unequal sense of obligation — Sir
Miles regarding his part in the transaction as a thing of course,
Theresa looking on it as an action of the most exalted and extraordinary
generosity.

In truth, it had occurred already to the mind of the old knight
so soon as he was satisfied within himself that Theresa's affections
were not given to her wild and dangerous cousin, that he
would gladly see her the wife of his own almost idolized boy.
For, though of no exalted or ennobled lineage, she was of gentle
blood, of an honorable parentage, which had been long established
in the county, and which, if fallen in fortunes, had

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

never lost caste, or been degraded, as he would assuredly have
deemed it, by participation in any mechanical or mercantile pursuit.
He had seen enough of courts and courtiers to learn their
hollowness, and all the empty falsehood of their gorgeous show—
he had mingled enough in the great world to be convinced
that real happiness was not to be sought in the hurlyburly of its
perilous excitement, and incessant strife; and that which would
have rendered him the happiest, would have been to see Jasper
established, tranquilly, and at his ease, with domestic bonds to
insure the permanency of his happiness, before his own time
should come, as the lord of Widecomb.

And such were his views when he prevailed on Theresa to
let the House in the Woods be her home, until at least such
time as news could be received of her cousin; who, certainly,
whatever might be the relative state of their affections, would
never suffer her to want a home or a protector.

He had observed that Jasper was struck deeply by the charms
of the sweet girl; he knew, although he had affected not to
know it, that, under the pretence of fishing or shooting excursions,
he had been in the almost daily habit of visiting her,
since the accident which had led to their acquaintance; and he
was, above all, well assured that the girl loved him with all the
deep, unfathomable devotion of which such hearts as hers alone
are capable.

Well pleased was he, therefore, to see the beautiful being
established in the halls of which he hoped to see her, ere long,
the mistress; and if he did not declare his wishes openly to
either on the subject, it was that he was so well aware of his
son's headstrong and wilful temper, that he knew him fully
capable of refusing peremptorily the very thing which he most
desired, if proffered to him as a boon, much more urged upon
him as the desire of a third party — which he was certain to
regard as an interference with his free will and self-regulation

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

— while, at the same time he feared to alarm Theresa's delicacy,
by anticipating the progress of events.

Thus, with a heart overflowing with affection for that wild,
wilful, passionate boy, released from the only tie of obedience
or restraint that could have bound her, poor Theresa was delivered
over, fettered as it were, hand and foot, to the perilous
influence of Jasper's artifices, and the scarce less dangerous
suggestions of her own affections.

It was strange that, quick as she was and clever, even beyond
her sex's wonted penetration, where matters of the heart are
concerned, Theresa never suspected that the old cavalier had
long perceived and sanctioned their growing affection. But
idolizing Jasper as she did, and believing him all that was high
and generous and noble, seeing that all his external errors
tended to the side of rash, hasty impulse, never to calculation
or deceit, she saw everything, as it were, through his eyes, and
was easily induced by him to believe that all his fatherlike
kindness and fatherlike attention to her slightest wish, arose
only from his love for her lost parent, and compassion for her
sad abandonment; nay, further, he insisted that the least suspicion
of their mutual passion would lead to their instant and
eternal separation.

It was lamentable, that a being so bright, so excellent as she,
believing that such was the case, and bound as she was by the
closest obligations, the dearest gratitude to that good old man,
should have consented, even for a moment, to deceive him, much
more to frustrate his wishes in a point so vital.

But she was very young — she had been left without the
training of a mother's watchful heart, without the supervision of
a mother's earnest eye — she was endowed marvellously with
those extreme sensibilities which are invariably a part of that
high nervous organization, ever connected with poetical genius.
She loved Jasper with a devotedness, a singleness, and at the

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

same time a consuming heat of passion, which scarcely could
be believed to exist in one so calm, so self-possessed, and so
innocently-minded — and, above all, she had none else in the
wide world on whom to fix her affections.

And the boy profited by this; and with the sharpness of an
intellect, which, if far inferior to hers in depth and real greatness,
was as far superior to it in worldly selfishness and instinctive
shrewdness, played upon her nervous temperament,
till he could make each chord of her secret soul thrill to his
touch, as if they had been the keys of a stringed instrument.

The hearts of the young who love, must ever, must naturally
resent all interference of the aged, who would moderate or oppose
their love, as cold, intrusive tyranny; and thus, with plausible
and artful sophistry, abetted by the softness of her treacherous
heart, too willing to be deceived, he first led her to regard
his father as opposed to the wishes of that true love, which, for
all the great poet knew or had heard, “never did run smooth,”
and thence to resent that opposition as unkind, unjust, tyrannical.
And thence — alas! for Theresa! — to deceive the good
old man, her best friend on earth — ay, to deceive herself.

It is not mine to palliate, much less to justify her conduct.
I have but to relate a too true tale; and in relating it, to show,
in so for as I can, the mental operations, the self-deceptions,
and the workings of passion — from which not even the best
and purest of mankind are exempt — by which an innocent and
wonderfully-constituted creature was betrayed into one fatal
error.

She was persuaded — words can tell no more.

It was a grievous fault, and grievously Theresa answered it.

When ill things are devised, and to be done, ill agents are
soon found, especially by the young, the wealthy, and the powerful.

The declining health of Sir Miles St. Aubyn was no secret

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

in the neighborhood — the near approach of his death was already
a matter of speculation; and already men almost looked
upon Jasper as the lord, in esse, of the estates of Widecomb
manor.

The old white-headed vicar had a son, poor like himself, and
unaspiring — like himself, in holy orders; and for him, when
his own humble career should be ended, he hoped the reversion
of the vicarage, which was in the gift of the proprietor
of Widecomb. The old man had known Jasper from his boyhood,
had loved Theresa, whom he had, indeed, baptized, from
her cradle. He was very old and infirm, and some believed
that his intellect was failing. Between his affection for the
parties, and his interest in his son's welfare, it was easy to
frame a plausible tale, which should work him to Jasper's will;
and with even less difficulty than the boy looked for, he was
prevailed upon to unite them secretly, and at the dead of night,
in the parish-church at the small village by the fords.

The sexton of the parish-church was a low knave, with no
thought beyond his own interest, no wish but for accumulation
of gain. A gamekeeper, devoted to the young master's worst
desires, a fellow who had long ministered to his most evil
habits, and had, in no small degree, assisted to render him
what he was, only too willingly consented to aid in an affair
which he saw clearly would put the young heir in his power
for ever.

He was selected as one of the witnesses — for without witnesses,
the good but weak old vicar would not perform the ceremony;
and he promised to bring a second, in the person of
his aged and doting mother, the respectability of whose appearance
should do away with any scruples of Theresa's while her
infirmity should render her a safe depository of the most dangerous
secret.

And why all this mystery —this tortuous and base deviation

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

from the path of right — this unnecessary concealment, and unmeaning
deceit?

Wherefore, if the boy were, indeed, what he has been described,
and no more — impulsive, wilful, rash, headlong, irresistible
in his impulses — if not a base traitor, full of dark plots,
deep-laid beforehand — wherefore, if he did love the girl, with
all the love of which his character was capable, if he had not
predetermined to desert her — wherefore did he not wed her
openly in the light of day, amid crowds of glad friends, and
rejoicing dependants? Why did he not gladden the heart of
his aged father, and lead her to the home of his ancestors, a happy
and honored bride, without that one blot on her conscience,
without that one shadow of deceit, which marred the perfect
truthfulness of her character, and in after-days weighed on her
mind heavily?

A question to which no answer can be given, unless it be
that to tortuous minds the tortuous method is ever the readiest;
and intrigue — only for that it is intrigue — a joy to the intriguer.

-- 277 --

CHAPTER II. THE TEMPTER.

“If that thou be a devil, I can not kill thee.”

Othello.

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

Reader, the heart of man is a strange compound, a deceitful
thing.

Jasper St. Aubyn did love Theresa Allan, as I have said before,
with all the love which he could bestow on anything divine
or human. His passion for the possession of her charms,
both personal and mental, was, as his passions ever were, inordinate.
His belief in her excellence, her purity, in the stability
of her principles, the impregnable strength of her virtue,
could not be proved more surely than by the fact, that he had
never dared an attempt to shake them. His faith in her adoration
for himself was as firm-fixed as the sun in heaven. And,
lastly, his conviction of the constancy of his own love toward
her, of the impossibility of that love's altering or perishing, was
strong as his conviction of his own being.

But he was one of those singularly-constituted beings, who
will never take an easy path when he has the option of one
more difficult; never follow the straight road when he can see
a tortuous byway leading to the same end.

Had his father as he pretended, desired to thwart his will,
or prevent his marriage with Theresa, for that very cause he
would have toiled indefatigably, till he had made her his own
in the face of day. Partly swayed by a romantic and half-chivalrous
feeling, which loved to build up difficulties for the
mere pleasure of surmounting them, partly urged on by pure
wilfulness and recklessness of temper, he chose evil for his

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

good, he rushed into deceit where truth would, in fact, have
served his purpose better. A boyish love of mystery and mischief
might probably have had its share likewise in his strange
conduct, and a sort of self-pride in the skill with which he managed
his plot, and worked the minds of older men into submission
to his own will. Lastly, to compel Theresa to this sacrifice
of her sense of duty and propriety, to this abandonment of
principle to passion, appeared to his perverted intellect a mighty
victory, an overwhelming proof of her devotedness to his
selfish will.

If there were any darker and deeper motive in his mind, it
was unconfessed to himself; and in truth, I believe, none such
then existed. If such did in after-times grow up within him,
it arose probably from a perception of the fatal facility which
that first fraud, with its elaborate deceits, had given him for
working further evil.

Verily, it is wise to pray that we be not tempted. The perilous
gift of present opportunity has made many a one, who had
else lived innocent, die, steeped to the very lips in guilt.

Such were the actuating motives of his conduct; of her pure
love, and the woman's dread of losing what she loved, by over-vehement
resistance.

At the dead of a dark, gusty night in autumn, when the young
moon was seen but at rare intervals between the masses of
dense, driving wrack which swept continuously across the
leaden-colored firmament before the wailing west winds, when
the sere leaves came drifting down from the great trees, like
the ghosts of departed hopes, when the long, mournful howl of
some distant ban-dog baying the half-seen moon, and the dismal
hootings of the answered owls, were the only sounds
abroad, the poor girl stole, like a guilty creature, from her virgin-chamber,
and, faltering at every ray of misty light, every
dusky shadow that wavered across her way, as she threaded

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

the long corridors, crept stealthily down the great oaken staircase,
and joined her young lover in the stone-hall below.

Her palfrey and his hunter stood saddled at the foot of the
terrace steps, and, almost without a word exchanged between
them, she found herself mounted and riding, with her right
hand clasped in his burning fingers, through the green chase
toward the village.

The clock was striking midnight — ill-omened hour for such
a rite as that — in the tower of the parish-church, as Jasper St.
Aubyn sprung to the ground before the old Saxon porch, and
lifting his sweet bride from the saddle, fastened the bridles of
their horses to the hooks in the churchyard-wall, and entered
the low-browed door which gave access to the nave.

A single dim light burned on the altar, by which the old
vicar, robed in his full canonicals, awaited them, with his
knavish assistant, and the two witnesses beside him.

Dully and unimpressively, at that unhallowed hour, and by that
dim light, the sacred rite was performed and the dread adjuration
answered, and the awful bond undertaken, which, through
all changes, and despite all chances of this mortal life, makes
two into one flesh, until death shall them sever.

The gloom, the melancholy, the nocturnal horror of the scene
sunk deeply on Theresa's spirit; and it was in the midst of
tears and shuddering that she gave her hand and her heart to
one, who, alas! was too little capable of appreciating the invaluable
treasure he had that night been blessed withal. And
even when the ceremony was performed, and she was his immutably
and for ever, as they rode home as they had come,
alone, through the dim avenues and noble chase, which were
now in some sort her own, there was none of that buoyancy,
that high, exulting hope, that rapture of permitted love,
which is wont to thrill the bosoms of young and happy brides.

Nor, on the following day, was the melancholy gloom which,

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

despite all her young husband's earnest and fond endeavors to
cheer and compose her, still overhung her mind, in anywise
removed by the tidings which reached the manor late in the
afternoon.

The aged vicar, so the tale went, had been called by some
unusual official duty to the parish-church, long after it was dark,
and in returning home, had fallen among the rocks, having
strayed from the path, and injured himself so severely that his
life was despaired of.

So eagerly did Jasper proffer his services, and with an alacrity
so contrary to his usual sluggishness, when his own interests
were not at stake, did he order his horse and gallop down
to the village to visit his old friend, that his father smiled, well
pleased, and half-laughingly thanked Theresa, when the boy
had gone; saying that he really believed her gentle influence
was charming some of Jasper's wilfulness away, and that he
trusted ere long to see him, through her precept and example,
converted into a milder and more humanized mood and temper.

Something swelled in the girl's bosom, and rose to her throat,
half-choking her — the hysterica passio of poor Lear — as the
good old man spoke, and the big tears gushed from her eyes.

It was by the mightiest effort only that she kept down the
almost overmastering impulse which prompted her to cast herself
down at the old man's feet, and confess to him what she
had done, and so implore his pardon and his blessing.

Had she done so, most happy it had been for her unhappy
self; more happy yet for one more miserable yet, that should be!

Had she done so, she had crowned the old man's last days
with a halo of happiness that had lighted him down the steps
to the dusky grave rejoicing — she had secured to herself, and
to him whom she had taken for better or for worse, innocence,
and security, and self-respect, and virtue, which are happiness!

She did it not; and she repented not then — for when she

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

told Jasper how nearly she had confessed all, his brow grew
as dark as night, and he put her from him, exclaiming with an
oath, that had she done so, he had never loved her more — but
did she not repent thereafter?

It was late when Jasper returned, and he was, to all outward
observers, sad and thoughtful; but Theresa could read something
in his countenance, which told her that he had derived
some secret satisfaction from his visit.

In a word, the danger, apprehension of which had so prompted
Jasper's charity, and quickened his zeal in well-doing — the
danger, that the old clergyman should divulge in extremis the
duty which had led him to the church at an hour so untimely,
was at an end for ever. He was dead, and had never spoken
since the accident, which had proved fatal to his decrepit frame
and broken constitution.

Moreover, to make all secure, he had seen the rascal sexton,
and secured him for ever, by promising him an annuity so long
as the secret should be kept; while craftier and older in iniquity
than he, and suspecting — might it not be foreseeing — deeper
iniquity to follow, the villain, who now alone, with the suborned
witnesses, knew what had passed, stole into the chancel,
and cut out from the parish-register the leaf which contained
the record of that unhappy marriage.

It is marvellous how at times all things appear to work prosperously
for the success of guilt, the destruction of innocence;
but, of a truth, the end of these things is not here.

It so fell out that the record of Theresa Allan's union with
Jasper St. Aubyn, was the first entry on a fresh leaf of the
register. One skilful cut of a sharp knife removed that leaf so
as to defy the closest scrutiny; had one other name been inscribed
thereon, before hers, she had been saved.

Alas! for Theresa!

But to do Jasper justice, he knew not of this villany; nor,

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

had he known, would he then have sanctioned it. He only
wished to secure himself against momentary discovery.

The ill consequences of this folly, this mysterious and unmeaning
craft, had now, in some degree, recoiled upon himself.
And delighting, as he really did, in the closest intercourse with his
sweet, young bride, he chafed and fumed at finding that the necessity
of keeping up the concealment, which he had so needlessly
insisted on, precluded him from the possibility of enjoying his
new possession, as he would, entirely, and at all hours.

He would have given almost his right hand now to be able
to declare openly that she was his own. But for once in his
life, he dared not! He could not bring himself to confess to
his kind father the cruel breach of confidence, the foul and
causeless deceit of which he had been guilty; and he began
almost to look forward to the death of that excellent and idolizing
parent, as the only event that could allow him to call his
wife his own.

It was not long before his wish — if that can be called a wish,
which he dared not confess to his own guilty heart, was accomplished.

The first snows had not fallen yet, when the old cavalier fell
ill, and declined so rapidly that before the old year was dead
he was gathered to his fathers. As he had lived, so he died,
a just, upright, kindly, honorable man — at peace with all men,
and in faith with his God.

His last words were entreaty to his son to take Theresa
Allan to his wife, and to live with her unambitiously, unostentatiously,
as he had lived himself, and was about to die, at Widecomb.
And even then, though he promised to obey his father's
bidding, the boy's heart was not softened, nor was his conscience
touched by any sense of the wrong he had done. He
promised, and as the good man's dying eye kindled with pleasure,
he smiled on him with an honest seeming smile, received

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

his parting kiss, and closed his eyes, and stood beside the dead,
unrelenting, unrepentant.

He was the lord of Widecomb; and so soon as the corpse by
which he stood should be composed in the quiet grave, the
world should know him, too, as the lord of Theresa Allan.

And so he swore to her, when he stole that night, as he had
done nightly since their marriage, to her chamber, after every
light was extinguished, and, as he believed, every eye closed
in sleep; and she, fond soul! believed him, and clasped him to
her heart, and sunk into sleep, with her head pillowed on his
breast, happier than she had been since she had once — for the
first, last time — deviated from the paths of truth.

But he who has once taken up deceit as his guide, knows
not when he can quit it. He may, indeed, say to himself “Thus
far will I go, and no farther,” but when he shall have once attained
the proposed limit, and shall set himself to work to recover
that straight path from which he has once deviated, fortunate
will he be, indeed, if he find not a thousand obstacles,
which it shall tax his utmost energy, his utmost ingenuity, to
surmount, if he have not to cry out in despair:—



“Oh, what a tangled web we weave,
When first we practise to deceive.”

Jasper St. Aubyn did honestly intend to do, the next day,
what he that night promised; nor did he doubt that he could do
it, and so do it, as to save her scatheless, of whom he had not
yet grown weary.

But, alas! of so delicate a texture is a woman's reputation,
that the slightest doubt, the smallest shade once cast upon it,
though false as hell itself, it shall require more than an angel's
tears to wash away the stain. All cautiously as Jasper had
contrived his visits to the chamber of his wife, all guarded as
had been his intercourse with her, although he had never
dreamed that a suspicion had been awakened in a single mind

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

of the existence of such an intercourse, he had not stolen
thither once, nor returned once to his own solitary couch, but
keen, curious, prying eyes had followed him.

There was not a maid-servant in the house but knew Miss
Theresa's shame, as all believed it to be; but tittered and triumphed
over it in her sleeves, as an excuse, or at least a palliation
of her own peccadilloes; but told it, in confidence, to
her own lover, Tom, the groom, or Dick, the falconer, until it
was the common gossip of the kitchen and the butlery, how the
fair and innocent Theresa was Master Jasper's mistress.

But they nothing dreamed of this; and both fell asleep that
night, full of innocent hopes on the one hand, and good determinations—
alas! never to be realized — on the other.

The morrow came, and Sir Miles St. Aubyn was consigned
to the vault where slept his fathers of so many generations.
Among the loud and sincere lamentations of his grateful tenantry
and dependants, the silent, heartfelt tears of Theresa, and
the pale but constrained sorrow of his son, he was committed,
earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust, to his long last
home, by the son of the aged vicar, who had already been inducted
to the living, which his father had held so many years
before him.

The mournful ceremonial ended, Jasper was musing alone in
the old library, considering with himself how he might best
arrange the revelation, which he proposed to make that very
evening to his household of his hitherto concealed marriage
with Theresa, when suddenly a servant entered and informed
him that Peter Verity, the sexton, would be glad to speak six
words with his honor, if it would not be too much trouble.

“By no means,” replied Jasper, eagerly, for he foresaw, as
he thought, through this man a ready mode of extricating himself
from the embarrassment of the disclosure, “admit him instantly.”

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

The fellow entered; a low, miserable, sneaking scoundrel,
even from his appearance; and Jasper felt as if he almost
loathed himself that he had ever had to do with so degraded a
specimen of mortality. He had need of him, however, and was
compelled, therefore, much against his will, to greet him, and
speak him fairly.

“Ha, Verity,” he said, “I am glad you have come, I should
have sent for you in the morning, if you had not come up to-night.
You have managed that affair for me right well; and I
shall not forget it, I assure you. Here are ten guineas for you,
as an earnest now, and I shall continue your annuity, though
there will be no need for concealment any longer. Still I
shall want your assistance, and will pay you for it liberally.”

“I thank your honor, kindly,” answered the fellow, pocketing
the gold. “But with regard to the annuity, seeing as how
what I 've done for your honor is a pretty dangerous job, and
one as I fancy might touch my life, I —”

“Touch your life! why what the devil does the fellow
mean!” Jasper interrupted him, starting to his feet, “I never
asked you — never asked any man — to do aught that should
affect his life.”

“You never did ask me, right out in words, that is a fact,
your honor. You was too deep for that, I 'm a thinking! But,
Lord bless ye! I understood ye, for all, as well as if you had
asked me. And so, be sure, I went and did it straight. I 'd
ha' done anything to serve your honor — that I would — and I
will again, that 's more.”

“In God's name, what have you done, then?” exclaimed
Jasper, utterly bewildered.

“Why, seeing as your honor did n't wish to have your marriage
with Miss Theresa known, and as there was n't no way
else of hiding it, when the old parson was dead and gone, and
a new one coming, I went and cut the record of it out of the

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

church-register, and I 've got it here, safe enough. So if your
honor fancies any time to get tired like of miss, why you can
e'en take another wife, and no one the wiser. There 's not a
soul knows aught about it but me, and black Jem Alderly; and
we 'll never say a word about it, not we. Nor it would n't matter
if we did, for that, when once you 've got this here paper.
And so I was thinking, if your honor would just give me five
hundred guineas down, I 'd hand it over, and you could just put
it in the fire, if you choosed, and no one the wiser.”

Jasper cast his eyes up to heaven in despair, and wrung his
hands bitterly.

“Great God!” he said, “I would give five thousand if you
could undo this that you have done. I will give you five
thousand if you will replace the leaf where it was, undiscovered.”

“It ain't possible,” replied the man. “The new vicar he
has looked over all the register, and made a copy of it; and he
keeps it locked up, too, under his own key, so that, for my life,
I could not get it, if I would. And I 'd be found out, sure as
God — and it 's hanging by the law! nothing less. But what
does it signify, if I may be so bold, your honor?”

“When my poor father died, all cause of concealment was
at an end; and I wished this very day to acknowledge my marriage
with Mrs. St. Aubyn.”

The man uttered a low expressive whistle, as who should
say, “Here is a change, with a vengeance!” But he dared
not express what he thought, and answered humbly,

“Well, your honor, I do n't see how this alters it. You have
nothing to do but to acknowledge madam as your wife, and
there 's no one will think of asking when you were married, nor
has n't no right to do so neither. And if they should, you can
say the doctor married you in his own parlor, and I can swear
to that, your honor; if you want me, any time; and so 'll Jem

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

Alderly; and this writing, that I 'll give you, will prove it any
time, for it's in the doctor's own hand-writing, and signed by
the witnesses. So just you give me the five hundred, and I 'll
give you the register; and you can do as you will with it, your
honor. But if I was your honor, and you was Peter Verity,
I 'd just tell the servants, as madam was my wife, and interduce
her as Mrs. St. Aubyn like; but I 'd not say when nor where,
nor nothing about it; and I 'd just keep this here paper snug; as
I could perduce it, if I wanted, or make away with it, if I
wanted; it 's good to have two strings to your bow always.”

Jasper had listened to him in silence, with his eyes buried
in his hands, while he was speaking, and as he ceased he made
no reply; but remained motionless for several minutes.

Then he raised his head, and answered in an altered and
broken voice.

“It can not be helped now, but I would give very much it
had been otherwise.” He opened a drawer, as he spoke, in the
escritoir which stood before him, and took out of it a small box
bound with brass and secured by a massive lock, the key of
which was attached to a chain about his neck. It was filled
with rouleux of gold, from which he counted out the sum specified,
and pushed the gold across the table to the man, saying,
“Count it, and see that it is right, and give me the paper.”

Then satisfying himself that it was the very register in question,
he folded it carefully, and put it away in the box whence
he had withdrawn the gold; while the villain who had tempted
him stowed away the price of his rascality in a leathern bag
which he had brought with him for the purpose, well assured
that his claim would not be denied.

That done, he stood erect and unblushing, and awaited the
further orders of the young lord of Widecomb.

“Now, Peter,” said he, collecting himself, “mark me. You
are in my power! and if I ever hear that you have spoken

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

a word without my permission, or if you fail to speak when I
command you — I will hang you.”

And he spoke with a devilish energy, that showed how seriously
he was in earnest. “Do you understand that, Master
Peter Verity?”

“I do, your honor,” answered the man, with a doubtful and
somewhat gloomy smile; “but there is no need of such threats
with me; it is alike my interest and my wish to serve you, as
I have done already.”

“And it is my interest and my wish that you should serve
me, as differently as possible from the way in which you
have served me; or served yourself, rather, I should say, sirrah.”

“I beg your honor's pardon, if I have done wrong. I meant
to do good service.”

“Tush, sirrah! tush! If I be young, I am neither quite a
child, nor absolutely a fool. You meant to get me into your
power, and you have got yourself into mine. Now listen to
me, I know you for a very shrewd rascal, Peter Verity, and
for one who knows right well what to say, and what not to
say. Now, as I told you, I am about this very evening to
make known my marriage with the lady whom you saw me
wed. You will be asked, doubtless, a thousand questions on
the subject by all sorts of persons. Now, mark me, you will
answer so as to let all who ask understand that I am married,
and that you have known all about it from the first; but you
will do this in such a manner that no one shall be able to assert
that you have asserted anything; and further, that, if need
should be hereafter, you may be able to deny point blank your
having said aught, or known aught on the subject. I hope you
will remember what I am desiring you to do correctly, Peter
Verity; for, of a truth, if you make the slightest blunder, I shall
carry this document, which you have stolen from the

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

church-register, to the nearest justice of the peace, and make my deposition
against you.”

“I understand perfectly, your honor, and will do your bidding
correctly,” said the fellow, not a little embarrassed at finding
how much his position had altered, since he entered the
library, as he thought, well nigh the young heir's master.

So you shall do well,” replied Jasper. “Now get you gone.
Let them give you some ale in the buttery, but when I send
word to have the people collected in the great hall, make yourself
scarce. It is not desirable that you should be there when
I address them;” and lighting a hand-lamp as he ceased speaking,
for it had grown dark already during the conversation, he
turned his back on the discomfited sexton, and went up by a
private staircase to what was called the ladies' withdrawing-room,
an apartment which, having been shut up since the death
of his own mother, had been reopened on Theresa's joining the
family.

“The sexton of the church has been with you, Jasper,” she
said, eagerly, as her husband entered the room; “what should
have brought him hither?”

“He was here, you know, dearest, at the sad ceremonial;
and I had desired him to bring up a copy of the record of our
marriage. He wished to deliver it to me in person.”

“How good of you, dear Jasper, and how thoughtful,” she
replied, casting her fair, white arms about his neck, and kissing
his forehead tenderly, “that you may show it to the people, and
prove to them that I am indeed your wife.”

Show it to the people! Prove that you are my wife!” he
answered impetuously, and with indignation in his every tone.
“I should like to see the person ask me to show it, or doubt
that you are my wife. No, indeed, dear Theresa, your very
thought shows how young you are, and ignorant of the world.
To do what you suggest, would but create the doubt, not

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

destroy it. No, when they have done supper, I shall cause the
whole household to be collected in the great stone-hall; and
when they are there, I shall merely lead you in upon my arm,
tell them we have been married in private these three months
past, and desire them to respect you as my dear wife, and their
honored mistress. That, and your being introduced to all
friends and visiters as Mistress St. Aubyn, is all that can be
needed; and, in cases such as ours, believe me, the less eclat
given to the circumstances, the better it will be for all parties.
And do not, I pray you, dearest, suffer the servant-girls to ask
you any questions on the subject, or answer them if they do.
But inform me of it forthwith.”

“They would not dream of doing so, Jasper,” she replied
gently. “And you are quite right, I am certain, and I will do
all that you wish. Oh! I am so happy! so immeasurably
happy, Jasper, even when I should be mournful at your good
father's death, who was so kind to me; but I can not — I can
not — this joy completely overwhelms me. I am too, too
happy.”

“Wherefore, so wondrous happy all on a sudden, sweet
one?” asked the boy, with a playful smile, laying his hand, as
he spoke, affectionately on her soft, rounded shoulder.

“That I need fear no longer to let the whole world know
how dearly, how devotedly I love my husband.”

And she raised her beautiful blue eyes to his, running over
with tears of tenderness and joy; and her sweet lips half apart,
so perfumed and so rosy, and radiant with so bright a smile, as
might have tempted the sternest anchorite to bend over her as
Jasper did, and press them with a long kiss of pure affection.

“Now I will leave you, dearest,” he said, kindly, “for a little
space, while I see that things are arranged for this great
ceremonial. I will warn old Geoffrey first of what I am about
to say to them, that they may not overwhelm us by their

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

wonder at the telling; and do you, when you hear the great bell
ring to assemble them, put on your prettiest smile, and your
most courageous look, for then I shall be on my way to fetch you.”

It was with a beating heart, and an almost sickening sense
of anxiety, that poor Theresa awaited the moment which was
to install her in the house of her husband as its lawful lady.
She felt the awkwardness, the difficulty of her situation, although
she was far indeed from suspecting all the causes which
in reality existed to justify her embarrassment and timidity.

She had not long, however, to indulge in such fancies, and
perhaps it was well that she had not; for her timidity seemed
to grow on her apace, and she began to think that courage
would fail her to undergo the ordeal of eyes to which she
should be exposed.

But at this moment, when she was giving way to her bashfulness,
when her terrors were gaining complete empire over
her, the great bell began to ring. Slow and measured the first
six or seven clanging strokes fell upon her ear, resembling more
the minute-tolling of a death-bell, than the gay peal that gives
note of festive tidings and rejoicing. But almost as soon as
this thought occurred to her, it seemed that the ringer, whoever
he was, had conceived the same idea, for the cadence of the
bell-ringing was changed suddenly, and a quick, merry chime
succeeded to the first solemn clangor.

At the same instant the door of the withdrawing-room was
thrown open, and her young husband entered hastily, and catching
her in his arms, kissed her lips affectionately. “Come,
dearest girl,” he said, as he drew her arm through his own,
“come, it will all be over in five minutes, and then everything
will go on as usual.”

And without waiting a reply, he led her down the great staircase
into the stone-hall, wherein all the servants of the household,
and many of the tenantry and neighboring yeomen, who

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

had not yet dispersed after the funeral, were assembled in a
surprised and admiring although silent crowd.

The old steward, to whom Jasper had communicated his
purpose, had already informed them of the object of their convocation,
and great was their wonder, though as yet they had
little time to comment on it, or communicate their thoughts and
suspicions of the news.

And now they were all collected, quiet, indeed, and respectful—
for such was the habit of the times — but all eagerness to
hear what the young master had to say, and, to speak truly,
little impressed by the informality of the affair, and little
pleased that one whom they regarded as little higher than
themselves, should be elevated to a rank and position so commanding.

Gathering even more than his wonted share of dignity from
the solemnity of the moment, and bearing himself even more
haughtily than his wont, from a sort of an inward consciousness
that he was in some sort descending from his proper sphere,
and lowering his wife by doing that which was yet necessary
to establish her fair fame, the young man came down the broad
oaken-steps, with a slow, proud, firm step, his athletic although
slender frame, seeming to expand with the elevation of his excited
feelings. He carried his fine head, with the brows a little
bent, and his eyes, glancing like stars of fire, as they ran
over every countenance that met his gaze, seeking, as it seemed,
to find an expression which should challenge his will or underrate
his choice.

She clung to his arm, not timidly, although it was evident
that she felt the need of his protection, and, although there was
an air of bashfulness and a slight tremor visible in her bearing,
they were mixed with a sort of gentle pride, the pride of conscious
rectitude and purity, and she did not cast down her beautiful
blue eyes, nor avoid the glances which were cast on her

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

from all sides, by some desiring to read her secret, by some
wishing to prejudge her character, but looked around her tranquilly,
with a sweet, lady-like self-possession, that won many
hearts to her cause, which, before her coming, had been prepared
to think of her unkindly.

Finding no eye in the circle that met his own with an inquisitive,
much less an insolent glance, Jasper St. Aubyn paused,
and addressed his people with a subdued and almost melancholy
smile, although his voice was clear and sonorous.

“This a sad occasion,” he said, “on which it first falls to my
lot, my people, to address you here, as the master of a few, the
landlord of many, and, as I hope to prove myself, the friend of
all. To fill the place of him, who has gone from us, and whom
you all knew so well, and had so much cause to love, I never
can aspire; but it is my earnest hope and desire to live and
die among you as he did; and if I fail to gain and hold fast
your affections, as he did, it shall not be for want of endeavoring
to deserve them. But my object in calling you together, my
friends, this evening, was not merely to say this to you, or to
promise you my friendship and protection, but rather to do a
duty, which must not be deferred any longer, for my own sake,
and for that of one far dearer than myself.” Here he paused,
and pressing the little white hand which reposed on his arm so
gently, smiled in the face of his young wife, as he moved her
a little forward into the centre of the circle. “I mean, to present
to you all, Mistress St. Aubyn, my beloved wife, and your
honored mistress! Some of you have been aware of this for
some time already; but to most of you it is doubtless a surprise.
Be it so. Family reasons required that our marriage should be
kept secret for a while. Those reasons are now at an end, and
I am as proud to acknowledge this dear lady as my wife, and
to claim all your homage and affection for her, both on my account,
and on account of her own virtues, as I doubt not you

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

will be proud and happy to have so excellent and beautiful a
lady to whom to look up as your mistress.”

He ceased, and three full rounds of cheering responded to
his manly speech. The circle broke up, and crowded around
the young pair, and many of the elder tenants, white-headed
men and women, came up and craved permission to shake hands
with the beautiful young lady, and blessed her with tears in
their eyes, and wished her long life and happiness here and
hereafter.

But among the servants of the household, there was not, by
any means, the same feeling manifested. The old steward, indeed,
who had grown up a contemporary of Jasper's father, and
the scarcely less aged housekeeper, did, indeed, show some
feeling, and were probably sincere as they offered their greetings,
and promised their humble services. But among the
maid-servants there passed many a meaning wink, and half-light,
half-sneering titter; and two or three of the younger men nudged
one another with their elbows, and interchanged thoughts with
what they considered a vastly knowing grin. No remarks
were made, however, nor did any intimation of doubt or distrust
reach the eyes or ears of the young couple — all appeared
to be truthful mirth and honest congratulation.

Then having ordered supper to be prepared for all present,
and liquor to be served out, both ale and wine, of a better quality
than usual, that the company might drink the health of their
young mistress, well pleased that the embarrassing scene was
at an end, Jasper led Theresa up to her own room, palpitating
with the excitement of the scene, and agitated even by the excess
of her own happiness.

But as the crowd was passing out of the hall into the dark
passages which led to the buttery and kitchen, one of the girls
of the house, a finely-shaped, buxom, red-lipped, hazel-eyed
lass, with a very roguish expression, hung back behind the

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

other maids, till she was joined by the under-falconer, a strapping
fellow in a green jerkin, with buckskin belt and leggins.

“Ha! Bess, is that you?” he said, passing his arm round
her waist, “thou 'rt a good lass, to tarry for me.”

And drawing her, nothing reluctant, aside from the crowd
into a dark corner, he kissed her a dozen times in succession,
a proceeding which she did not appear, by any means to resent,
the “ha' done nows!” to the contrary, notwithstanding, which
she seemed to consider it necessary to deliver, and which her
lover, probably correctly, understood as meaning, “Pray go on,
if you please.”

This pleasant interlude completed, “Well, Bess,” said the
swain, “and what think'st thou of the new mistress — of the
young master's wife? She 's a rare bit now, hant she?”

“Lor, Jem!” returned the girl, laughing, “she hant no more
his wife than I be yourn, I tell you.”

“Why, what be she, then, Bess?” said the fellow, gaping in
stupid wonderment, “thou didst hear what Master Jasper said.”

“Why, she be his sweetheart. Just what we be, Jem,” said
the unblushing girl, “what the quality folks calls his `miss.'
Why, Jem, he 's slept in her room every night since she came
here. He 's only said this here, about her being his wife, to
save her character.”

“No blame to him for that Bess, if it be so. But if you 're
wise, lass, you 'll keep this to yourself. She 's a beauty, anyways;
and I do n't fault him, if she be his wife, or his `miss,'
either, for that matter.”

“Lor!” replied the girl. “I sha n't go to say nothing, I 'm
sure. I 've got a good place, and I mean to keep it, too. It 's
naught to me how they amuse themselves, so they do n't meddle
with my sweet-hearting. But do you think her so pretty,
Jem? She 's a poor slight little slip of a thing, seems to me.”

“She beant such an armful as thou, Bess, that's a fact,”

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

answered the fellow, making a dash at her, which she avoided,
and took to her heels, looking back, however, over her shoulders,
and beckoning him to follow.

Such were not the only comments of the kind which passed
that evening; and although, fortunately for Jasper's and Theresa's
peace of mind, they never dreamed of what was going on
below, it was in fact generally understood among the younger
men and women, both of those within and without the house,
that Jasper's declaration was a mere stratagem, resorted to in
order to procure more respect and consideration for his concubine.
And, although she was everywhere treated and addressed
as St. Aubyn's wife, every succeeding day and hour
she was more generally regarded as his victim, and his mistress.

Such is the consequence of a single lapse from rectitude and
truth.

Alas for Theresa! her doom, though she knew it not, was
but too surely sealed for ever.

Had it not been for the exceeding gentleness and humility
of the unhappy girl, it is probable that she would have been
very shortly made acquainted, one way or other, with the opinion
which was entertained concerning her, in her own house,
and in the neighborhood. But the winning affability of her
manners, the total absence of all arrogance or self-elevation in
her demeanor toward her inferiors in station, her respect everywhere
manifested to old age and virtue, her kindness to the
poor and the sick, her considerate good-nature to her servants,
and above all her liberal and unostentatious charities, rendered
it impossible that any could be so cruel as to offer her rudeness
or indignity, on what was at most mere suspicion. Added to
this, the fierce impetuosity of Jasper, when crossed by anything,
or opposed in his will, and the certainty that he would stop at
nothing to avenge any affront aimed at Theresa, so long as he

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

chose to style her his wife, deterred not only the household and
village gossips, but even that more odious class, the hypocritical,
puritanic, self-constituted judges of society, and punishers
of what they choose to deem immorality, from following out the
bent of their mischievous or malicious tempers.

In the meantime, month after month had passed away.
Winter had melted into the promises of spring; and the gay
flowers of summer had ripened into the fruits of luxuriant autumn.
A full year had run its magic round since Theresa gave
herself up to Jasper, for better for worse, till death should them
part.

The slender, joyous maiden had expanded into the full-blown,
thoughtful, lovely woman, who was now watching at the oriel
window, alone, at sunset for the return of her young husband.

Alone, ay, alone! For no child had been born to bless their
union, and to draw yet closer the indissoluble bonds which man
may not put asunder. Alone, ay, alone! as all her days were
now spent, and some, alas! of her nights also. For the first
months of her wedded life, when the pain of concealment had
been once removed, Theresa was the happiest of the happy.
The love, the passion, the affection of her boy-bridegroom
seemed to increase daily. To sit by her side, during the snowy
days of winter, to listen to her lute struck by the master-hand
of the untaught improvisatrice, to sing with her the grand old
ballads which she loved, to muse with her over the tomes of
romance, the natural vein of which was not then extinguished
in the English heart, to cull the gems of the rare dramatists
and mighty bards of the era, which was then but expiring; and,
when the early days of spring-time gave token of their coming,
in the swelling flowerbud and bursting leaf, to wander with her
through the park, through the chase, to ride with her over the
heathery moorland hills, and explore the wild recesses of the
forest, to have her near him in his field-sports, to show her

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

how he struck the silvery salmon, or roused the otter from his
sedgy lair — these seemed to be the only joys the boy coveted—
her company his chiefest pleasure, the undisturbed possession
of her charms his crowning bliss.

But passion is proverbially short-lived; and the most so with
those who, like Jasper, have no solidity of character, no stability
of feeling, no fixed principles, whereon to fall back for
support. One of the great defects of Jasper's nature was a total
lack of reverence for anything divine or human — he had
loved many things, he never had respected one. Accustomed
from his earliest boyhood to see everything yield to his will, to
measure the value of everything by the present pleasure it
afforded him, he expected to receive all things, yet to give
nothing. He was in fact a very pattern of pure selfishness,
though no one would have been so much amazed as he had he
heard himself so named.

Time passed, and he grew weary, even of the very excess
of his happiness — even of the amiability, the sweetness, the
ever-yielding gentleness of his Theresa. That she should so
long have charmed one so rash and reckless was the real wonder,
not that she should now have lost the power of charming
him.

Nevertheless so it was; the mind of Jasper was not so constituted
as to rest very long content with anything, least of all
with tranquillity —

“For quiet to hot bosoms is a hell!”

and his, surely, was of the hottest. He began as of old to long
for excitement; and even the pleasures of the chase, to which
he was still devoted, began to prove insufficient to gratify his
wild and eager spirit. Day after day, Theresa saw less of
him, and ere long knew not how or where many of his days
were spent. Confidence, in the true sense of the word, there
never had been between them; respect or esteem, founded upon

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

her real virtues and rare excellences, he had never felt — therefore,
when the heat and fierceness of passion died out, as it
were, by the consumption of its own fuel, when her personal
charms palled on him by possession, when her intellectual endowments
wearied him, because they were in truth far beyond
the range of his comprehension, and therefore out of the pale
of his sympathies, he had nothing left whereon to build affection—
thus passion once dead in his heart, all was gone at once
which had bound him to Theresa.

He neglected her, he left her alone — alone, without a companion,
a friend, in the wide world. Still she complained not,
wept not, above all upbraided not. She sought to occupy herself,
to amuse her solitude with her books, her music, her wild
flights into the world of fancy. And when he did come home
from his fierce, frantic gallops across the country with the worst
and wildest of the young yeomanry, or from his disgraceful orgies
with the half-gentry of the nearest market-town, she received
him ever with kindness, gentleness, and love.

She never let him know that she wept in silence; never
allowed him to see that she noticed his altered manner; but
smiled on him, and sung to him, and fondled him, as if he had
been to her — and was he not so? — all that she had on earth.
And he, such is the spirit of the selfish and the reckless of our
sex, almost began to hate her, for the very meekness and affection
with which she submitted to his unkindness.

He felt that her unchanged, unreproaching love was the
keenest reproach to his altered manner, to his neglectful coldness.
He felt that he could better have endured the bitterest
blame, the most agonized remonstrance, the tears of the veriest
Niobe, than meet the ever-welcoming smile of those rosy lips,
the ever-loving glance of those soft blue eyes.

Perhaps had she possessed more of what such men as he
call spirit, had the vein of her genius led to outbursts of

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

vehement, unfeminine, Italian passion, the flashing eye, the curling
lip, the face pallid with rage, the tongue fluent with the torrent
eloquence of indignation, he might have found in them something
to rouse his dormant passions from the lethargy which had
overcome them, something to stimulate and excite him into renewed
desire.

But as well might you expect from the lily of the valley the
blushes and the thorns of the rose, from the turtle-dove the
fury and the flight of the jer-falcon, as aught from Theresa St.
Aubyn, but the patience, the purity, the quiet, and the love of a
pure-minded, virtuous woman.

But she was wretched — most wretched — because hopeless.
She had prayed for a child, with all the yearning eagerness of
disappointed, craving womanhood — a child that should smile
in her face, and love her for herself, being of herself, and her
own — a child that should perhaps win back to her the lost
affections of her lord. But in vain.

And still she loved him, nay, adored him, as of old. Never
did she see his stately form, sitting his horse with habitual
grace, approaching listlessly and slowly the home which no
longer had a single attraction to his jaded and exhausted heart,
but her whole frame was shaken by a sharp, nervous tremor,
but a mist overspread her swimming eyes, but a dull ringing
filled her ears, her heart throbbed and palpitated, until she
thought it would burst forth from her bosom.

She ever hoped that the cold spell might pass from him, ever
believed, ever trusted, that the time would come when he would
again love her as of old, again seek her society, and take pleasure
in her conversation; again let her nestle in his bosom, and
look up into his answering eyes, by the quiet fireside in winter
evenings. Alas! she still dreamed of these things — even
although her reason told her that they were hopeless — even
after he had again changed his mood from sullen coldness to

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

harsh, irritable anger, to vehement, impetuous, fiery wrath,
causeless as the wolf's against the lamb, and therefore the more
deadly and unsparing.

Politics had run high in the land of late, and everywhere
parties were forming. Since the battle of Sedgemoor, and the
merciless cruelty with which the royal judges had crushed out
the life of that abortive insurrection, and drowned its ashes in
floods of innocent gore, the rage of factions had waxed wilder
in the country than they had done since the reign of the first
Charles, the second English king of that unhappy race, the
last of which now filled the painful seat of royalty.

Yet all was hushed as yet and quiet, as the calm which precedes
the bursting of a thunder-cloud. Secluded as Widecomb
manor was, and far divided from the seats of the other gentry
of Devonshire by tracts of moor and forest, and little intercourse
as Jasper had held hitherto with his equals in rank and birth—
limited as that intercourse had been to a few visits of form,
and a few annual banquets — the stir of the political world
reached even the remote House in the Woods.

The mad whirl of politics was precisely the thing to captivate
a mind such as Jasper's; and the instant the subject was
broached to him, by some of the more leading youths of the
county, he plunged headlong into its deepest vortices, and was
soon steeped to the lips in conspiracy.

Events rendered it necessary that he should visit the metropolis,
and twice during the autumn he had already visited it —
alone. And twice he had returned to his beautiful young wife,
who hailed his coming as a heathen priestess would have
greeted the advent of her god, more alienated, colder, and more
careless than before.

Since he had last returned, the coldness was converted into
cruelty, active, malicious, fiendish cruelty. Hard words, incessant
taunts, curses — nay, blows! Yet still, faithful to the end

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

and fond, she still loved him. Still would have laid down the
dregs of the life which had been so happy till she knew him,
and which he had made so wretched, to win one of his old
fond smiles, one of his once caressing tones, one of his heart-felt
kisses.

Alas! alas! Theresa! Too late, it was all too late!

He had learned, for the first time, in London, the value of
his rank, his wealth, his position. He had been flattered by
men of lordly birth, fêted and fondled by the fairest and noblest
ladies of the land. He had learned to be ambitious — he had
begun to thirst for social eminence, for political ascendency,
for place, power, dominion. His talents had created a favorable
impression in high quarters — his enthusiasm and daring
rashness had made an effect — he was already a marked man
among the conspirators, who were aiming to pull down the
sovereignty of the Stuarts. Hints had been even thrown out
to him, of the possibility of allying himself to interests the most
important, through the beautiful and gorgeous daughter of one
of the oldest of the peers of England. The hint had been
thrown out, moreover, by a young gentleman of his own country—
by one who had seen Theresa. And when he started and
expressed his wonder, and alluded tremulously to his wife, he
had been answered by a smile of intelligence, coupled with an
assurance that every one understood all about Theresa Allan;
and that surely he would not be such a fool as to sacrifice such
prospects for a little village paramour. “The story of the concealed
wedding took in nobody, my lad,” the speaker added,
“except those, like myself, who chose to believe anything you
chose to assert. Think of it, mon cher; and, believe me, that
liaison will be no hinderance.”

And Jasper had thought of it. The thought had never been
for one moment, absent from his mind, sleeping or waking,
since it first found admission to the busy chambers of his brain.

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

From that unfortunate day, his life had been but one series of
plots and schemes, all base, atrocious, horrible — some even
murderous.

Since that day his cruelty had not been casual; it had a
meaning, and a method, both worthy of the arch fiend's devising.

He sought first deliberately to break her heart, to kill her
without violence, by the action of her own outraged affections—
and then, when that failed, or rather when he saw that the
process must needs be too slow to meet his accursed views, he
aimed at driving her to commit suicide — thus slaying, should
he succeed in his hellish scheme, body and soul together of the
woman whom he had sworn before God's holy altar, with the
most solemn adjuration, to love, comfort, honor, and keep in
sickness and in health — the woman whose whole heart and
soul were his absolute possession; who had never formed a
wish, or entertained a thought, but to love him and to make him
happy. And this — this was her reward. Could she, indeed,
have fully conceived the extent of the feelings which he now
entertained toward her, could she have believed that he really
was desirous of her death, was actually plotting how he might
bring it about, without dipping his hand in her blood, or calling
down the guilt of downright murder on his soul, I believe he
would have been spared all further wickedness.

To have known that he felt toward her not merely casual irritation,
that his conduct was not the effect of a bad disposition, or
of an evil temper only, but that determined hatred had supplanted
the last spark of love in his soul, and that he was possessed
by a resolution to rid himself of the restraint which his marriage
had brought upon him, by one means or another — to have
known this, I say, would have so frozen her young blood, would
have so stricken her to the heart, that, if it had not slain her
outright, it would have left her surely — perhaps happier even
to be such — a maniac for the poor remnant of her life.

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

That morning, at an early hour, he had ridden forth, with two
or three dogs at his heel, and the gamekeeper, James Alderly,
better known in that neighborhood as Black Jem, who had of
late been his constant companion, following him.

Dinner-time had passed — supper-time — yet he came not;
and the deserted creature was yet watching wistfully, hopefully
for his return.

Suddenly, far off among the stems of the distant trees, she
caught a glimpse of a moving object; it approached; it grew
more distinct — it was he, returning at a gallop, as he seldom
now returned to his distasteful home, with his dogs careering
merrily along by his side, and the grim-visaged keeper spurring
in vain to keep up with the furious speed at which he rode, far
in the rear of his master.

She pressed her hand upon her heart, and drew a long, deep
breath. “Once more,” she murmured to herself, “he hath
come back to me once more!”

And then the hope flashed upon her mind that the changed
pace at which he rode, and something which even at that distance
she could descry in his air and mien, might indicate an
alteration in his feelings. “Yes, yes! Great God! can it be?
He sees me, he waves his hand to me. He loves — he loves
me once again!”

And with a mighty effort, she choked down the paroxysm
of joy, which had almost burst out in a flood of tears, and hurried
from the room, and out upon the terrace, to meet him, to
receive once more a smile of greeting. His dogs came bounding
up to her, as she stood at the top of the stone steps, and
fawned upon her, for they loved her — everything loved her,
save he only who had most cause to do so.

Yet now, it was true, he did smile upon her, as he dismounted
from his horse, and called her once more “Dear Theresa.”
And he passed his arm about her slender waist, and led her

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

back into the house, chiding her good-humoredly for exposing
herself to the chilly night-wind.

“I feel it not,” she said joyously, with her own sunny smile
lighting up her face, “I feel it not — nor should feel it, were it
charged with all the snow-storms of the north; my heart is
so warm, so full. Oh! Jasper, that dear name, in your own
voice, has made me but too happy.”

“Silly child!” he replied, “silly child,” patting her affectionately
on the shoulder, as he had used to do in times long past —
at least it seemed long, very long to her, though they were in
truth but a few months distant. “And do you love me, Theresa?”

“Love you?” she said, gazing up into his eyes with more
of wonder that he should ask such a question, than of any other
feeling. “Love you, O God! can you doubt it, Jasper?”

“No,” he said, hesitating slightly, “no, dearest. And yet I
have given you but little cause of late to love me.”

“Do you know that—do you feel that, Jasper?” she cried,
eagerly, joyously, “then I am, indeed, happy; then you really
do love me?”

“And can you forgive me, Theresa?”

“Forgive you — for what?”

“For the pain I have caused you of late.”

“It is all gone — it is all forgotten! You have been vexed,
grieved about something that has wrung you in secret. But
you should have told me of it, dearest Jasper, and I would have
consoled you. But it is all, all over now; nay, but I am now
glad of it since this great joy is all the sweeter for the past sorrow.”

“And do you love me well enough, Theresa, to make a sacrifice,
a great sacrifice for me?”

“To sacrifice my heart's blood — ay, my life, if to do so would
make you happy.”

“Your life, silly wench! how should your little life profit

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

me? But that is the way ever with you women. If one ask
you the smallest trifle, you ever proffer your lives, as if they
could be of any use, or as if one would not be hanged for taking
them. I have known girls refuse one kiss, and then make a
tender of their lives.”

He spoke with something of his late habitual bitterness, it
is true; but there was a smile on his face, as he uttered the
words, and she laughed merrily, as she answered.

“Oh! I will not refuse you fifty of those; I will be only too
glad if you think them worth the taking. But I did speak foolishly,
dearest; and you must not blame me for it, for my heart
is so over flowing with joy, that, of a truth, I scarcely know what
I say. I only wished to express that there is nothing in the
wide world which you can ask of me, that I will not do, willingly,
gladly. Will that satisfy you, Jasper?”

“Why, ay! if you hold to it, Theresa,” he answered, eagerly;
“but, mind you, it is really a sacrifice which I ask — a great
sacrifice.”

“No sacrifice is great,” she replied, pressing his arm, on
which she was hanging with both her white hands linked together
over it, “no sacrifice which I can make, so long as you
love me.”

“I do love you dearly, girl,” he answered; “and if you do
this that I would have you do, I will love you ten times better
than I do, ten times better than I ever did.”

“That were a bribe, indeed,” she replied, laughing with her
own silvery, girlish laugh. “But I don't believe you could
love me ten times better than you once did, Jasper. But if
you will promise me to love me ever as you did then, you may
ask me anything under heaven.”

Well I will promise — I will promise, wench. See that you
be as ready to perform.”

And, as he spoke, he stooped down, for the keeper had now

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

retired with his horses, and they were entirely alone, and embraced
her closely, and kissed her as he had not done for many
a month before.

“I will — I will, indeed, dearest Jasper. Tell me, what is
it I must do?”

“Go to your room, dearest, and I will join you there and tell
you. I must get me a crust of bread and a goblet of wine, and
give some directions to the men, and then I will join you.”

“Do not be very long, dearest. I am dying to know what I
can do to please you.” And she stood upon tiptoes, and kissed
his brow playfully, and then ran up stairs with a lighter step
than had borne her for many a day.

Her husband gazed after her with a grim smile, and nodded
his head in self-approbation. “This is the better way, after
all. But will she, will she stand to it? I should not be surprised.
'S death! one can never learn these women! What
d—d fools they are, when all is told! Flattery, flattery and
falsehood, lay it on thick enough, will win the best of them
from heaven to — Hades!”

Oh, man, man! and all that was but acting.

-- 308 --

CHAPTER III. THE SACRIFICE.

“Ask anything but that.”

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

An hour had quite passed, when, as she sat alone in her
little gayly-decorated study, with its walls hung with water-color
drawing of her own execution, its tables strewn with poetry
and music of her own composition, and her favorite books,
and her own lute — her little study in which the happiest hours
of her life had been spent, the first hours of her married life,
while Jasper was all that her fancy painted him — his step came
along the corridor, but with a slow and hesitating sound, most
unlike to the quick, firm, decided tread, for which he was remarkable.

She noticed the difference, it is true, at the moment, but forgot
it again instantly. It was enough! It was he! and he was
coming once again to seek her in her own apartment; he had
a boon to ask of her — he had promised to love her — he had
called her “his dear Theresa.”

And now she sprang up, with her soul beaming from her
eyes, and ran to meet him. The door was opened ere he
reached it, and as he entered, she fell upon his neck, and wound
her snowy arms about his waist, and kissed him fifty times, and
wept silent tears in the fullness of her joy.

And did not his heart respond in the least to her innocent
and girlish rapture; did he not bend at all from his bad purpose;
was there no melting, no relenting in that callous, selfish
nature; was, indeed, all within him hard as the nether
millstone?

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

He clasped her, he caressed her, he spoke to her fondly,
lovingly, he kissed like Judas to betray. He suffered her to
lead him to his favorite seat of old, the deep, softly-cushioned,
low arm-chair, and to place her footstool by his side, and nestle
herself down upon it as she used to do, with her arms folded
negligently across his knee, and her beautiful rounded chin propped
upon them, with her great earnest eyes looking up in his
face, like unfathomable wells of tenderness.

And he returned her gaze of fondness, unabashed, unembarrassed;
and yet it was some time before he spoke; and
when he did speak at length, his voice was altered and almost
husky. But it was from doubt how best he might play his part,
not that he shrunk from the task he had imposed upon himself,
either for shame or for pity.

“Well my Theresa,” he said, at last, “have you thought
whether you will make this sacrifice?”

“No, Jasper, I have not thought about it; but if you wish
me to make it, I will make it, and it will be no sacrifice.”

“But I tell you, Theresa, that it is a sacrifice, a mighty and
most painful sacrifice; a sacrifice so great and so terrible, that
I almost fear, almost feel that it would be selfish in me to ask
it of you.”

“Ask it, then; ask it quickly, that you may see how readily
it shall be granted.”

“Can you conceive no sacrifice that you would not make to
please me?”

“None that you would ask of me.”

“Theresa, no one can say what another might ask of them.
Husbands, lovers, brothers, have asked strange sacrifices — fearful
sacrifices, at woman's hands; and — they have been made.”

“Ask me, then, ask me,” she repeated, smiling, although her
face had grown somewhat pale as she listened to his words,
and marked his strangely excited manner. “I repeat, there is

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

no sacrifice which you would ask of me, which I will not make.
Nay more, there is none which I should think a sacrifice if it
is to preserve your love to me, when I feared that I had lost it
for ever, though how, indeed, I knew not.”

“We shall see,” he said affecting to muse with himself, and
ponder deeply. “We shall see; you are a great historian, and
have read of all the celebrated women of times past and present.
You have heard of the beautiful Mademoiselle Desvieux, she
who — ”

“She who was the promised wife of the great, the immortal
Bossuet; and who sacrificed her own happiness, freeing her
lover from the claims she held on him, lest a wife should be a
clog upon his pure yet soaring ambition, lest an earthly affection
should wean him from a higher love, and weaken the cords
that were drawing him toward heaven! I have — I have heard
of her! Who has not — who does not revere her name — who
does not love her?

“And what think you of her sacrifice, Theresa?”

“That it was her duty. A difficult duty to perform, you will
say, but still her duty. Her praise is, that she performed it gloriously.
And yet I doubt not that her sacrifice bore her its
own exceeding great reward. Loving as she loved, all her
sorrows must have been changed into exultation, when she saw
him in after days the saint he became, the saint she helped to
make him.”

“And could you have made such a sacrifice, Theresa?”

“I hope so, and I think so,” she replied with a little hesitation.
“But it avails not now to think of that, seeing that I can
not make such. She was a maiden, I am a wedded wife.”

“True dearest, true. I only named her, to judge, by your
opinion, of what I wish to learn, ere I will ask you. There
was another sacrifice, Theresa, a very terrible sacrifice, made
of late, and made to no purpose, too, as it fell out — a sacrifice

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

of far more doubtful nature; yet there be some who have not
failed to praise it?”

“What was it — do you praise it?”

“At least I pity it, Theresa.”

“What was it? — tell me.”

“After the late rebellion at Sedgemoor. Have you not heard,
Theresa?”

“No, I think not — go on, I want to hear it; go on, Jasper.”

“There was a young man, a cavalier, very young, very
brave, very nobly born, and, it is said, very handsome. He
was taken after the rout of that coward, Gray of Werk's horse—
cast into prison, and, when his turn came, tried by the butcher,
Kirke — you know what that means, Theresa.”

“Condemned,” she said, sadly. “Of course he was condemned—
what next?”

“To be hung by the neck upon the shameful gibbet, and then
cut down, while yet alive, and subjected to all the barbarous
tortures which are inflicted as the penalty of high treason.”

“Horrible! horrible! and — what more, Jasper?”

“Have you not, indeed, heard the tale?”

“Indeed, no, I pray you tell me, for you have moved me
very deeply.”

“It is very moving. The boy had a sister — the loveliest
creature, it is said, that trod the soil of England, scarce seventeen
years of age, a very paragon of grace, and purity, and
beauty. They two were alone in the world — parents, kinsfolk,
friends, they had none. They had none to love but one another,
even as we, my Theresa; and they did love — how, you
may judge. The girl threw herself at the butcher's feet, and
implored her brother's pardon.”

“Go on, go on, Jasper,” cried the young wife, excited almost
beyond the power of restraining her emotions by the dreadful
interest of his tale, “and, for once, he granted it.”

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

“And, for once, as you say, he granted it. But upon one
condition.”

“And that was—”

“And that was, that the young girl should make a sacrifice—
an awful sacrifice — should submit, in a word, to be a martyr
for her brother's sake.”

“To die for him — and she died! Of course, she died to
save him; that was no sacrifice, none, Jasper — I say none!
Why, any woman would have done that.”

“It was not to die for him — it was to sacrifice herself—herself—
for she was lovely, as I told you — to the butcher.”

“Ah!” sighed Theresa, with a terrible sensation at her heart,
which she could not explain, even to herself; “and what—
what die she?”

“She asked permission to consult her brother.”

“And he told her that he had rather die ten thousand deaths
than that she should lose one hair's breadth of her honor!”
cried Theresa, enthusiastically clasping her hands together.

“And he told her that life was very sweet, and death on a
gallows very shameful!”

“The caitiff! the miserable, loathsome slave! the filthy dastard!
I trust that Kirke drew him with wild horses! The
gallows were too good for such a slave.”

“Then you would not have made such a sacrifice?”

I—I!” she exclaimed, her soft, blue eyes actually flashing
fire; “I sacrifice my honor! but lo!” she interrupted herself,
smiling at her own vehemence, “am I not a little fool, to fancy
that you are in earnest? No, dearest Jasper, I would no more
make that sacrifice, than you would suffer me to do so. Did
not I make that reservation? did I not say any sacrifice, which
you would ask of me?”

“Ay, dearest!” he replied, gently laying his hand on her
head, “you do me no more than justice there. I would die as

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

many deaths as I have hairs on my head, before you should so
save me.” And for the first time that night Jasper St. Aubyn
spoke in earnest.

“I know you would, Jasper. But go on, I pray you, with
this fearful tale. I would you had not begun it; but now you
have, I must hear it to the end. What did she?”

“She did, Theresa, as her brother bade her. She sacrificed
herself to the butcher!”

“Poor wretch! poor wretch! and so her brother lived with
the world's scorn and curses on his head — and she — did she
die, Jasper?”

“No, my Theresa. She is alive yet. It was the brother
died.”

“How so? how could that be? Did Kirke then relent?”

“Kirke never relented! When the girl awoke in the butcher's
chamber, with fame and honor — all that she loved in life
lost to her for ever — he bade her look out of the window —
what think you she saw there, Theresa?”

“What?”

“The thing, that an hour before was her brother, dangling
in the accursed noose from the gibbet.”

“And God did not speak in thunder?”

“To the girl's mind, he spoke — for that went astray at once,
jangled and jarred, and out of tune for ever! There was a
sacrifice, Theresa.”

“A wicked one, and so it ended, wickedly. We'll none
of such sacrifices, Jasper. If we should ever have to die,
which God avert in his mercy, any death of violence or horror,
we will die tranquilly and together. Will we not, dearest?”

“As you said but now, may the good God guard us from
such a fate, Theresa; and yet,” he added, looking at her fixedly,
and with a strange expression, “we may be nearer to it than
we think for, even now.”

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

“Nearer to what, Jasper? speak,” she cried eagerly, as if
she had missed the meaning of the words he last uttered.

“Nearer to the perils of the law, for high treason,” answered
her husband, in a low, dejected voice. “It is of that I have
been anxious to speak with you all the time.”

“Then speak at once, for God's sake, dearest Jasper! speak
at once, and fully, that we may know the worst;” and she
showed more composure now, in what she naturally deemed
the extremity of peril, than he had looked for, judging from the
excitement she had manifested at the mere listening to the
story of another's perils. “Say on,” she added, seeing that he
hesitated, “let me know the worst.”

“It must be so, though it is hard to tell, Theresa; we — myself,
I mean, and a band of the first and noblest youths of England—
have been engaged, these three months past, in a conspiracy,
to banish from the throne of England this last and
basest son of a weak, bigoted, unlucky race of kings — this
cowardly, blood-thirsty, persecuting bigot — this papist monarch
of a protestant land, this James the Second, as men call him;
and to set in his place the brave, wise, virtuous William of
Nassau, now stadtholder of the United Provinces. It is this
business which has obliged me to be absent so often of late, in
London. It is the failure of this business which has rendered
me morsoe, unkind, irritable — need I say more, you have pardoned
me, Theresa.”

“The failure of this business!” she exclaimed, gazing at
him with a face from which dismay had banished every hue of
color, “the failure!”

“Ay, Theresa, it is even so. Had we succeeded in liberating
England from the cold tyrant's bloody yoke, we had been
patriots, saviors, fathers of our country — Brutuses, for what I
know, and Timoleons! We have failed — therefore, we are
rebels, traitors; and, I suppose, ere long shall be victims.”

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

“The plot, then, is discovered?”

“Even so, Theresa.”

“And how long, Jasper, have you known this dreadful termination?”

“I have foreseen it these six weeks or more. I knew it, for
the first time, to-day.”

“And is it absolutely known, divulged, proclaimed? Have
arrests been made?” she asked, with a degree of coolness that
amazed him, while he felt that it augured ill for the success of
his iniquitous scheme; but he had, in some sort, foreseen her
questions, and his answers were prepared already. He answered,
therefore, as unhesitatingly as if there had been one
word of truth in all that he was uttering.

“It is all known to one of the leading ministers of the government;
it is not divulged; and no arrests have been made
yet. But the breathing space will be brief.”

“All, then, is easy! Let us fly! Let us take horse at once—
this very night! By noon to-morrow, we shall be in Plymouth,
and thence we can gain France, and be safe there until
this tyranny shall be o'erpast.”

“Brave girl!” he replied, with the affectation of a melancholy
smile. “Brave Theresa, you would bear exile, ruin,
poverty, with the outlawed traitor; and we might still be happy.
But alas, girl! it is too late to fly. The ports are all
closed throughout England. It is too late to fly, and to fight is
impossible.

“Then it remains only that we die!” she exclaimed, casting
herself into his arms, “and that is not so difficult, now that I know
you love me, Jasper.” But, even as she uttered the words, his
previous conversation recurred to her mind, and she started
from his arms, crying out, “But you spoke of a sacrifice! — a
sacrifice which I could make! Is it possible that I can save
you?”

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

“Not me alone, Theresa, but all the band of brothers who
are sworn to this emprise; nor them alone, but England, which
may, by your deed, still be liberated from the tyrant.”

She turned her beautiful eyes upward, and her lips moved
rapidly, although she spoke not. She was praying for aid from
on high — for strength to do her duty.

He watched her with calm, expectant, unmoved eyes, and
muttered to himself, “I have gained. She will yield.”

“Now,” she said, “now,” as her prayer was ended, “I am
strong now to bear. Tell me, Jasper, what must I do to save
you?”

“I can not tell you, dearest. I can not — it is too much —
you could not make it; nor if you would, could I? Let it
pass. We will die — all die together.”

“And England!” exclaimed the girl, with her face kindling
gloriously; “and our mother England, must she perish by inches
in the tyrant's clutch, because we are cowards? No, Jasper,
no. Be of more constant mind. Tell me, what is it I
must do? and, though it wring my heart and rack my brain, if
I can save you and your gallant friends, and our dear native
land, I will save them, though it kill me.'

“Could you endure to part from me, Theresa — to part from
me for ever?

“To part from you, Jasper!” no written phrase can express
the agony, the anguish, the despair, which were made manifest
in every sound of those few, simple words. A breaking
heart spoke out in every accent.

“Ay, to part from me, never to see me more — never to hear
my voice; only to know that I exist, and that I love you — love
you beyond my own soul! Could you do this, Theresa, in the
hope of a meeting hereafter, where no tyranny should ever part
us any more?

“I know not — I know not!” she exclaimed, in a shrill,

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

piercing tone, most unlike her usual soft, slow utterance. “Is this
the sacrifice you spoke of? Would this be called for at my
hands?”

“To part from me so utterly that it should not be known or
suspected that we had ever met — ever been wedded.”

“Why, Jasper,” she cried, starting, and gazing at him wildly,
that were impossible; all the world knows that we have met—
that we have lived together here — that I am your wife.
What do you mean? Are you jesting with me? No, no!
God help me! that resolute, stern, dark expression. No, no,
no, no! Do not frown on me, Jasper; but keep me not in this
suspense — only tell me, Jasper.”

“The whole world — that is to say, the whole world of villagers
and peasants here, do know that we have met — that we
have lived together; but they do not know — nay, more, they do
not believe, that you are my wife, Theresa.”

“Not your wife — not your wife! What, in God's name,
then, do they believe me to be. But I am — I am — yes, before
God and man, I am your wife, Jasper St. Aubyn! That shame
will I never bear. The parish register will prove it.”

“Before God, dearest, most assuredly you are my wife; but
before man, I grieve to say, it is not so; nor will the register, to
which you appeal — as I did, when I first heard the scandal —
prove anything, but against you. It seems the rascal sexton
cut out the record of our marriage from the register, so soon as
the old rector died. He is gone, so that he can witness nothing.
Alderly and the sexton will not speak, for to do so would
implicate themselves in the guilt of having mutilated the church-register.
Alderly's mother is an idiot. We can prove nothing.”

“And when did you learn all this, Jasper?” she asked, calmly;
for a light, a fearful yet most clear illumination began to
dawn upon her mind.

“Last night. And I rode down this morning to the church,

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

to inspect the register. It is as I was told; there is no trace
of the record which we signed, and saw witnessed, on its
pages.”

“And to what end should Verity and Alderly have done this
great crime needlessly?”

“Villains themselves, they fancied that I too was a villain;
and that, if not then, at some after time, I should desire to profit
by their villany, and should then be in their power.”

“Ha!” she said, still maintaining her perfect possession. “It
seems, at least, that their villany was wise, was prophetical.”

“Theresa!” his voice was stern, and harsh, and threatening—
his brow as black as midnight.

“Pardon me!” she said. “Pardon me, Jasper; but you
should make allowance for some feeling in a woman. I am,
then, looked upon as a lost, fallen wretch, as a disgrace to my
name and my sex, a concubine, a harlot — is it not so, Jasper?”

“Alas! alas! Theresa!”

“And you would have me? — speak!”

“I would not have you do it; God knows! it goes nigh to
break my heart to think of it — I only tell you what alone can
save us — ”

“I understand — it needs not to mince the matter; what is it,
then, can save us — save you, I should say rather, and your
friends?”

“That you should leave me, Theresa, and go where you
would, so it were not within a hundred miles of this place —
but better to France or Italy; all that wealth could procure you
should have; and my love would be yours above all things,
even although we never meet, until we meet in heaven.”

“Heaven, sir, is for the innocent and faithful, not for the liar
and the traitor! But how shall this avail anything to save you,
if I consent to do it? I must know, all; I must see all clearly,
before I act.”

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

“Are you strong enough to bear what I shall say to you, my
poor Theresa?”

“Else had I not borne to hear what you have said to me.”

“It is the secretary of state, then, who has discovered our
plot. He is himself half inclined to join us; but he is a weak,
interested, selfish being, although of vast wealth, great influence,
and birth most noble. Now, he has a daughter — ”

“Ah!” the wretched girl started as if an ice-bolt had shot to
her very heart, “and you — you would wed her!”

“That is to say, he would have me wed her; and on that
condition joins our party. And so our lives, and England's liberties,
should be preserved by your glorious sacrifice.”

“I must think, then — I must think,” she answered, burying
her head in her hands, in truth, to conceal the agony of her
emotions, and to gain time, not for deliberation, but to compose
her mind and clear her voice for speech.

And he stood gazing on her, with the cold, cutting eye, the
calm, sarcastic, sneer, of a very Mephistopheles, believing that
she was about to yield, and inwardly mocking the very weakness
on which he had played, to his own base and cruel purposes.

But in a moment she arose and confronted him, pale, calm,
majestical, most lovely in her extremity of sorrow, but firm as
a hero or a martyr.

“And so,” she said, in a clear, cold, ringing voice, “this is
the sacrifice you ask of me? — to sever myself from you for
ever — to go forth into the great, cruel, cold world alone, with
a bleeding, broken heart, a blighted reputation, and a blasted
name? All this I might endure, perhaps I would — but you
have asked more of me, Jasper. You have asked me to
confess myself a thing infamous and vile — a polluted wretch—
not a wife, but a wanton! You have asked me, your own
wedded wife, to write myself down, with my own hand, a

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

harlot, and to stand by and look on at your marriage with another—
as if I were the filthy thing you would name me. Than be
that thing, Jasper, I would rather die a hundred-fold; than call
myself that thing, being innocent of deed or thought of shame,
I had rather be it! Now, sir, are you answered? What, heap
the name of harlot on my mother's ashes! What, blacken my
dead father's stainless escutcheon! What — lie, before my
God, to brand myself, the first of an honest line, with the
strumpet's stain of blackness! Never! never! though thou and
I, and all the youth of England, were to die in tortures inconceivable;
never! though England were to perish unredeemed!
Now, sir, I ask you, are you answered?”

“I am,” he replied, perfectly unmoved, “I am answered,
Theresa, as I hoped, as I expected to be.”

“What do you mean? — did you not ask me to do this thing?”

“I did not, Theresa. I told you what sacrifice might save
us all. I did not ask you to make it. Nay, did I not tell you
that I would not even suffer you to make it?”

“But you told me — you told me — God help me, for I think
I shall go mad! Oh! tempt me no further, Jasper; try me no
further. Is — is this true, that you have told me?”

“Every word — every word of it, my own best love,” answered
the arch deceiver, “save only that I would not for my
life, nay, for my soul, have suffered you to make the sacrifice I
spoke of. Perish myself, my friends! perish England! nay,
perish the whole earth, rather!”

“Then why so tempt me? Why so sorely, so cruelly try
this poor heart, Jasper?”

“To learn if you were strong enough to share in my secrets—
and you shall share them. We must fly, Theresa; not from
Plymouth; not from any seaport, but from the wildest gorge in
the wild coast of Devon. I have hired a fishing-boat to await
us. We must ride forth alone, as if for a pleasure-party, across

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

the hills, to-morrow, and so make our way to the place appointed.
If we escape, all shall be well — come the worst, as
you said, my own Theresa, at least we shall die together.”

“Are you in earnest, Jasper?”

“On my soul! by the God who hears me!”

“And you will take me with you; you will not cast me from
you; you will uphold me ever to be your own, your wedded
wife?”

“I will — I will. Not for the universe! not for my own
soul! would I lose you, my own, my own Theresa!”

And he clasped her to his bosom, in the fondest, closest embrace,
and kissed her beautiful lips eagerly, passionately. And
she, half fainting in his arms, could only murmur, in the revulsion
of her feelings, “Oh, happy! happy! too, too happy!”

Then he released her from his arms, and bade her go to bed,
for it was waxing late, and she would need a good night's rest
to strengthen her for the toils of to-morrow's journey.

And she smiled on him, and prayed him not to tarry long
ere he joined her; and retired, still agitated and nervous from
the long continuance of the dreadful mental conflict to which
he had subjected her.

But he, when she had left the room, turned almost instantly
as pale as ashes — brow, cheeks, nay, his very lips were white
and cold. The actor was exhausted by his own exertions.
The man shrunk from the task which was before him.

“The worse for her!” he muttered, through his hard-set
teeth, “the worse for her! the obstinate, vain, wilful fool! I
would, by Heaven! I would have saved her!”

Then he clasped his burning brow with the fingers of his
left hand, as if to compress its fierce, rapid beating, and strode
to and fro, through the narrow room, working the muscles of
his clinched right hand, as if he grasped the hilt of sword or
dagger.

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

“There is no other way,” he said at length; “there is no
other way, and I must do it — must do it with my own hand.
But — can I — can I —?” he paused a moment, and resumed
his troubled walk. Then halted, and muttered in a deep voice,
“By hell! there is naught that a man can not do; and I — am I
not a man, and a right resolute, and stout one? It shall be so—
it is her fate! her fate! Did not her father speak of it that
night, as I lay weak and wounded on the bed? did I not dream
it thrice thereafter, in that same bed? though then I understood
it not. It shall be there — even there — where I saw it happen;
so shall it pass for accident. It is fate! — who can strive
against their fate?”

Again he was silent, and during that momentary pause a deep,
low, muttering roar was heard in the far distance — a breathless
hush — and again, that long, hollow, crashing roll, that tells of
elemental warfare.

Jasper's eyes flashed, and his whole face glared with a fearful
and half-frenzied illumination.

“It is,” he cried, “it is thunder! From point to point it is
true! It is her fate — her fate!”

And with the words, he rushed from the room; and within
ten minutes, was folded in the rapturous embrace of the snowy
arms of her, whose doom of death he had decreed already in
the secrets of his guilty soul.

-- 323 --

CHAPTER IV. THE DEED OF BLOOD.

“It rose again, but indistinct to view,
And left the waters of a purple hue.”
Byron.

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

Throughout that livelong night, the thunder roared and
roared incessantly, and from moment to moment the whole firmament
seemed to yawn asunder, showing its inner vaults,
sheeted with living and coruscant fire, while ever and anon
long, arrowy, forked tongues, of incandescent brightness, darted
down from the zenith, cleaving the massive storm-clouds with
a crash that made the whole earth reel and shudder.

Never, within the memory of man, had such a storm been
known at that season of the year. Huge branches, larger than
trees of ordinary size, were rent from the gigantic oaks by the
mere force of the hurricane, and whirled away like straws before
its fury. The rain fell not in drops or showers, but in
vast sheeted columns. The rills were swollen into rivers, the
rivers covered the lowland meadows, expanded into very seas.
Houses were unroofed, steeples and chimneys hurled in ruin to
the earth, cattle were killed in the open fields, unscathed by
lightning, by the mere weight of the storm.

Yet through that awful turmoil of the elements, which kept
men waking, and bold hearts trembling from the Land's End to
Cape Wrath, Jasper St. Aubyn slept as calmly as an infant,
with his head pillowed on the soft bosom of his innocent and
lovely wife. And she, though the tempest roared around, and
the thunder crashed above her, so that she could not close an
eye in sleep; though she believed that to-morrow she was about
to fly from her native land, her home, never, perhaps, to see

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

them more; though she looked forward to a life of toil and
wandering, of hardship, and of peril as an exile's wife, perhaps
to a death of horror, as a traitor's confederate, she blessed God
with a grateful heart, that he had restored to her her husband's
love, and watched that dear sleeper, dreaming a waking dream
of perfect happiness.

But him no dreams, either sleeping or waking, disturbed from
his heavy stupor, or diverted from his hellish purpose. So
resolute, so iron-like in its unbending pertinacity was that
young, boyish mind, that having once resolved upon his action,
not all the terrors of heaven or of hell could have turned him
from it.

There lay beneath one roof, on one marriage-bed, ay, clasped
in one embrace, the resolved murderer, and his unconscious
victim. And he had tasted the honey of her lips, had fondled,
had caressed her to the last, had sunk to sleep, lulled by the
sweet, low voice of her who, if his power should mate his will,
would never look upon a second morrow.

And here, let no one say such things can not be, save in the
fancy of the rhapsodist or the romancer — that such things are
impossible — for not only is there nothing under the sun impossible
to human power, or beyond the aim of human wickedness,
but such things are and have been, and will be again, so long
as human passion exists uncontrolled by principle.

Such things have been among ourselves, and in our own day,
as he who writes has seen, and many of those who read must
needs remember — and such things were that night at Widecomb.

With the first dappling of the dawn, the rage of the elements
sunk into rest, the winds sighed themselves to sleep, the pelting
torrents melted into a soft, gray mist; only the roar of the
distant waters, mellowed into a strange, fitful murmur, was
heard in the general tranquillity that followed the loud uproar.

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

Wearied with her involuntary watching, Theresa fell asleep
also, still clasping in her fond arms the miserable, guilty thing
which she had sworn so fatally, and kept her vow so faithfully,
to love, honor, and obey.

When the sun rose, the wretched man awoke from his deep
and dreamless sleep; and as his eye fell on that innocent, sweet
face, calm as an infant's, and serene, though full of deep thoughts
and pure affections, he did start, he did shudder, for one second's
space — perhaps for that fleeting point of time, he doubted.
But if it were so, he nerved himself again almost without
an effort, disengaged himself gently from the embrace of her
entwined arms, with something that sounded like a smothered
curse, and stalked away in sullen gloom, leaving her buried in
her last natural slumber.

Two hours had, perhaps, gone over, and the morning had
come out bright and glorious after the midnight storm, the atmosphere
was clear and breezy, the skies pure as crystal, and
the glad sunshine glanced and twinkled with ten thousand gay
reflections in the diamond rain-drops which still gemmed every
blade of grass, and glistened in every floweret's cup, when Theresa's
light step was heard coming down the stairs, and her
sweet voice inquiring where she should find Master St. Aubyn.

“I am here,” answered his deep voice, which for the moment
he made an effort to inflect graciously, and with the word
he made his appearance from the door of his study, booted to
the mid-thigh, and spurred; with a long, heavy rapier at his
side, and a stout dagger counterbalancing it in the other side
of his girdle. He was dressed in a full suit of plain, black velvet,
without any ornament or embroidery; and whether it was
that the contrast made him look paler, or that the horror of
what he was about to do, though insufficient to turn his hard
heart, had sufficed to blanch his cheek and lips, I know not,

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

but, as she saw his face, Theresa started as if she had seen a
ghost.

“How pale you look, Jasper,” she said earnestly; “are you
ill at ease, dearest, or anxious about me? If it be the last, vex
not yourself, I pray you; for I am not in the least afraid, either
of the fatigue or of the voyage. For the rest,” she added, with
a bright smile, intended to reassure him, “I have long wished
to see La Belle France, as they call it; and to me the change
of scene, so long as you are with me, dearest Jasper, will be
but a change of pleasure. I hope I have not kept you waiting.
But I could not sleep during the night for the thunder,
and about daybreak I was overpowered by a heavy slumber. I
did not even hear you leave me.”

“I saw that you slept heavily, my own love,” he made answer,
“and was careful not to wake you, knowing what you
would have to undergo to-day, and wishing to let you get all
the rest you could before starting. But come, let us go to breakfast.
We have little time to lose, the horses will be at the
door in half an hour.”

“Come, then,” she answered, “I am ready;” and she took
his arm as she spoke, and passed, leaning on him, through the
long suite of rooms, which now, for above a year had been her
home in mingled happiness and sorrow. “Heigho!” she murmured,
with a half sigh, “dear Widecomb! dear, dear Widecomb,
many a happy hour have I spent within your walls, and
it goes hard with me to leave you. I wonder, shall I ever see
you more.”

“Never,” replied the deep voice of her husband, in so strange
a tone, that it made her turn her head and look at him quickly.
A strange, dark spasm had convulsed his face, and was not yet
passed from it, when her eye met his. She thought it was the
effect of natural grief at leaving his fine place — the place of
his birth — as an outlaw and an exile; and half-repenting that

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

she had so spoken as to excite his feelings, she hastened to
soothe them, as she thought, by a gayer and more hopeful word.

“Never heed, dearest Jasper,” she said, pressing his arm, on
which she hung, “if we do love old Widecomb, there are as
fair places elsewhere, on the world's green face, and if there
were not, happy minds will aye find, or make happy places.
And we, why spite of time and tide, wind and weather, we will
be happy, Jasper. And I doubt not a moment, that we shall
yet live to spend happy days once more in Widecomb.”

“I fear, never,” replied the young man, solemnly. It was a
singular feeling — he did not repent, he did not falter or shrink
in the least from his murderous purpose; but, for his life, he
could not give her a hope, he could not say a word to cheer
her, or deceive her, further than he was compelled to do in order
to carry out his end.

The morning meal passed silently and sadly; for, in spite
of all her efforts to be gay, and to make him lighter-hearted,
his brow was clouded, and he would not converse; and she,
fearing to vex him, or to trespass on what she believed to be his
deep regret at leaving home, ceased to intrude upon his sorrow.

At length he asked her, “Are you ready?” and as he spoke,
arose from the table.

“Oh yes,” she answered, “I am always ready when you
want me. And see, Jasper,” she added, “here are my jewels,”
handing him a small ebony casket, “I thought they might be
of use to us, in case of our wanting money; and yet I should
grieve to part with them, for they are the diamonds you gave
me that night we were wedded.”

He took it with a steady hand, and thrust it into the bosom
of his dress, saying, with a forced smile, “You are ever careful,
Theresa. But you have said nothing, I trust, to your maidens,
of our going.”

“Surely not, Jasper, they believe I am going but for a

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

morning's ride. Do you not see that I have got on my new habit?
You have not paid me one compliment on it, sir. I think you
might at least have told me that I looked pretty in it. I know
the day when you would have done so, without my begging it.”

“Is that meant for a reproach, Theresa?” he said, gloomily,
“because —”

“A reproach, Jasper,” she interrupted him quickly, “how
little you understand poor me! I hoped, by my silly prattle, to
win you from your sorrow at leaving all that you love so dearly.
But I will be silent —”

“Do so, I pray you, for the moment.”

And without further words, he led her down the steps of the
terrace, and helped her to mount her palfrey, a beautiful, slight,
high-bred thing, admirably fitted to carry a lady round the trim
rides of a park, but so entirely deficient in bone, strength, and
sinew, that no animal could be conceived less capable of enduring
any continuous fatigue, or even of making any one strong
and sustained exertion. Then he sprung to the back of his
own noble horse, a tall, powerful, thorough-bred hunter, of about
sixteen hands in height, with bone and muscle to match, capable,
as it would appear, of carrying a man-at-arms in full harness
through a long march or a pitched battle.

Just as he was on the point of starting, he observed that one
of his dogs, a favorite greyhound, was loose, and about to follow
him, when he commanded him to be taken up instantly,
rating the man who had held the horses very harshly, and
cursing him soundly for disobeying his orders.

Then, when he saw that he was secure against the animal's
following him, he turned his horse's head to the right hand,
toward the great hills to the westward, saying aloud, so that all
the bystanders could hear him —

“Well, lady fair, since we are only going for a pleasure-ride,
suppose we go up toward the great deer-park in the forest. By

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

the way,” he added, turning in his saddle, to the old steward,
who was standing on the terrace, “I desired Haggerston, the
horse-dealer, to meet me here at noon, about a hunter he wants
to sell me. If I should not be back, give him some dinner, and
detain him until I return. I shall not be late, for I fancy my
lady will not care to ride very far.”

“Do n't be too sure of that, Jasper,” she replied, with an
arch smile, thinking to aid him in his project. “It is so long
since I have ridden out with you, that I may wish to make a
day of it. Come, let us start.”

And she gave her jennet its head, and cantered lightly away
over the green, her husband following at a trot of his powerful
hunter; and in a few minutes they were both hidden from the
eyes of the servants, among the clumps of forest-trees and the
dense thickets of the chase.

At something more than three miles' distance from Widecomb
house, to the westward, there is a pass in the hills, where
a bridle-road crosses the channel of the large brook, which I
have named so often, and which, at a point far lower down, was
the scene of Jasper's ill-omened introduction to Theresa Allan.

This bridle-road, leading from the sparse settlements on Dartmoor
to the nearest point of the seacoast, was a rough, dangerous
track, little frequented except by the smugglers and poachers
of that region, and lay, for the most part, considerably below
the level of the surrounding country, between wooded hills,
or walls of dark, gray rock.

The point at which it crosses the stream is singularly wild
and romantic, for the road and the river both are walled by
sheer precipices of gray, shattered, limestone rock, nearly two
hundred feet in height, perfectly barren, bare, and treeless, except
on the summits, which are covered with heather and low
stunted shrubbery.

The river itself, immediately above the ford, by which the

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

road passes it, descends by a flight of rocky steps, or irregular,
shelvy rapids, above a hundred feet within three times as many
yards, and then spreads out into a broad, open pool, where its
waters, not ordinarily above three feet deep, glance rapidly,
still and unbroken, over a level pavement of smooth stone, almost
as slippery as ice. Scarce twenty yards below this, there
is an abrupt pitch of sixty feet in perpendicular height, over
which the river rushes at all times in a loud, foaming waterfall,
but after storms among the hills, in a tremendous roaring
cataract.

The ford is never a safe one, owing to the insecure foothold
afforded by the slippery limestone, but when the river is in
flood, no one in his senses would dream of crossing it.

Yet it was by this road that Jasper had persuaded his young
wife that they could alone hope to escape with any chance of
safety, and to this point he was leading her. And she, though
she knew the pass, and all its perils, resolute to accompany him
through life, and if need should be, to death itself, rode onward
with him, cheerful and apparently fearless.

They reached its brink, and the spectacle it afforded, was,
indeed, fearful. The river swollen by the rains of the past
night, though, like all mountain torrents, rising and falling rapidly,
it was already subsiding, came down from the moors with
an arrowy rush, clear and transparent as glass, yet deep in color
as the rich brown cairn-gorm. The shelvy rapids above the
ford were one sheet of snow-white foam, and in the ford itself
the foam-flakes wheeled round and round, as in a huge, boiling
caldron, while below it the roar of the cataract was louder than
the loudest thunder, and the spray rolling upward from the
whirlpool beneath, clung to the craigs above in mist-wreaths so
dense that their summits were invisible.

“Good God!” cried Theresa, turning deadly pale, as she
looked on the fearful pool. “We are lost. It is impossible.”

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

“By Heaven!” he answered, impetuously, “I must pass it,
or stay and be hanged. You can do as you will, Theresa.”

“But is it possible?”

“Certainly it is. Do you think I would lead you into certain
death? But see, I will ride across and return, that you
may see how easy it is, to a brave heart and a cool hand.”

And, confident in the strength of his horse and in his own
splendid horsemanship, he plunged in dauntlessly, and keeping
up stream near to the foot of the upper rapids, struggled through
it, and returned to her without much difficulty, though the water
rose above the belly of his horse.

He heard, however, that a fresh storm was rattling and roaring,
even now, among the hills above, and he knew by that sign
that a fresh torrent was even now speeding its way down the
chasm.

There was no time to be lost — it was now or never. He
cast an eager glance around — a glance that read and marked
everything — as he came to land; save only Theresa, there was
not a human being within sight.

“You see,” he said, with a smile, “there is no danger.”

“I see,” she answered merrily. “Forgive me for being
such a little coward. But you will lead Rosabella, won't you,
Jasper?”

“Surely,” he answered. “Come.”

And catching the curb-rein of the pony with his left hand,
and guiding his own horse with his right, holding his heavy-loaded
hunting-whip between his teeth, he led her down into
the foaming waters, so that her palfrey was between himself
and the cataract.

It was hard work, and a fearful struggle for that slender,
light-limbed palfrey to stem that swollen river: and the long
skirt of Theresa's dress, holding the water, dragged the struggling
animal down toward the waterfall. Still, despite every

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

disadvantage, it would have battled to the other side, had fair
play been given it.

But when they reached the very deepest and most turbulent
part of the pool, under pretence of aiding it, Jasper lifted the
jennet's fore-legs, by dint of the strong, sharp curb, clear off
the bottom. The swollen stream came down with a heavier
swirl, its hind legs were swept from under it, in an instant, and
with a piercing scream of agony and terror, the palfrey was
whirled over the brink of the fall.

But, as it fell, unsuspicious of her husband's horrible intent,
the wretched girl freed her foot from the stirrup, and throwing
herself over to the right hand, with a wild cry, “Save me!
save me, my God! save me, Jasper!” caught hold of his velvet
doublet with both hands, and clung to him with the tenacious
grasp of the death-struggle.

Even then — even then, had he relented, one touch of the
spur would have carried his noble horse clear through the peril.

But no! the instant her horse fell, he shifted his reins to the
left hand, and grasped his whip firmly in the right; and now,
with a face of more than fiendish horror, pale, comprest, ghastly,
yet grim and resolute as death, he reared his hand on high, and
poised the deadly weapon.

Then, even then, her soft blue eyes met his, full, in that moment
of unutterable terror, of hope and love, even then overpowering
agony. She met his eyes, glaring with wolfish fury;
she saw his lifted hand, and even then would have saved his
soul that guilt.

“Oh no!” she cried, “oh no! I will let go — I will drown,
if you wish it; I will, I will, indeed! O God! do not you
do not you — kill me, Jasper.”

And even as she spoke, she relaxed her hold, and suffered
herself to glide down into the torrent; but it was all too late —
the furious blow was dealt — with that appalling sound, that

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

soft, dead, crushing plash, it smote her full between those
lovely eyes.

“O God! — my God! — forgive — Jasper! Jasper!” — and
she plunged deep into the pool; but as the waters swept her
over the cataract's verge, they raised her corpse erect; and its
dead face met his, with the eyes glaring on his own yet wide
open, and the dread, gory spot between them, as he had seen
it in his vision years before.

He stood, motionless, reining his charger in the middle of
the raging current, unmindful of his peril, gazing, horror-stricken,
on the spot where he had seen her last — his brain reeled,
he was sick at heart.

A wild, piercing shout, almost too shrill to be human, aroused
him from his trance of terror. He looked upward almost unconsciously,
and it seemed to him that the mist had been drawn
up like a curtain, and that a man in dark garb stood gazing on
him from the summit of the rocks.

If it were so, it was but for a second's space. The fog
closed in thicker again than before, the torrent came roaring
down in fiercer, madder flood, and wheeling his horse round,
and spurring him furiously, it was all that Jasper St. Aubyn
could do, by dint of hand and foot, and as iron a heart as ever
man possessed, to avoid following his victim to her watery
grave.

Once safe, he cast one last glance to the rocks, to the river,
but he saw, heard nothing. He whirled the bloody whip over
the falls, plunged his spurs, rowel-deep, into the horse's sides,
and with hell in his heart, he galloped, like one pursued by the
furies of the slain, back, alone, to Widecomb.

-- 334 --

CHAPTER V. THE VENGEANCE.

“A change came o'er the spirit of my dream,
The wanderer was returned.”
Byron.

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

It was not yet high noon, when, wet from spur to shoulder
with mud and spray, bloody with spurring, spotted from head
to heel with gory foam-flakes from his jaded horse's wide-distended
jaws, and quivering nostrils, bareheaded, pale as death,
and hoarse with shouting, Jasper St. Aubyn galloped frantically
up to the terrace-steps of Widecomb house; and springing to
the ground, reeled, and would have fallen headlong had he not
been caught in the arms of one of the serving-men, who came
running down the stone stairs to assist him.

As soon as he could collect breath to speak, “Call all!” he
cried, “call all! Ring the great bell, call all — get ladders,
ropes — run — ride — she is gone — she is lost — swept over the
black falls at Hawkshurt! O God! O God!” and he fell, as it
seemed, senseless to the earth.

Acting — sheer acting, all!

They raised him, and carried him up stairs, and laid him on
the bed — on her bed — the bed whereon he had kissed her lips
last night, and clasped her lovely form which was now haply
entwined in the loathsome coils of the slimy mud-eels.

He shuddered. He could not endure it. He opened his
eyes again, and feigning to recover his senses, chid the men
from his presence, and again commanded, so peremptorily, that
none dare disobey him, that every servant — man, woman, maid
or boy — should begone to the place he had named, nor return
till they brought back his lost angel's body.

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

They believed that he was mad; but mad or sane, his anger
was so terrible at all times, and now so fierce, so frantic and
appalling, that none dared to gainsay him.

Within half an hour after his return, save himself there was
not a human being left within the walls of Widecomb manor.

Then he arose and descended slowly, but with a firm foot
and unchanged brow, into the great library of the hall. It was
a vast, gloomy, oblong chamber, nearly a hundred feet in
length, wainscoted and shelved with old black-oak, and dimly
lighted by a range of narrow windows, with dark-stained glass
and heavily-wrought stone mullions.

There was a dull wood-fire smouldering under the yawning
arch of the chimney-piece, and in front of the fire stood an old
oaken-table, and a huge leathern arm-chair.

Into this Jasper cast himself, with his back to the door,
which he had left open, in the absence of his mind. For
nearly an hour he sat there without moving hand or foot, gazing
gloomily at the fire. But, at the end of that time, he started,
and seemed to recollect himself, opened the drawer of the writing-table,
and took out of it the record of his wretched victim's
marriage.

He read it carefully, over and over again, and then crushed
it in his hand, saying, “Well, all is safe now, thank God!”
Yes, he thanked God for the success of the murder he had
done! “But here goes to make assurance doubly sure.”

And with the word he was about to cast the paper which he
held into the ashes, when the hand of a man, who had entered
the room and walked up to him with no very silent or stealthy
step, while he was engrossed too deeply by his own guilty
thoughts to mark very certainly anything that might occur
without, was laid with a grip like that of an iron vice upon his
shoulder.

He started and turned round; but as he did so, the other hand

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

of the stranger seized his right hand which held the marriage
record, grasping it right across the knuckles, and crushed it together
by an action so powerful and irresistible, that the fingers
involuntarily opened, and the fatal document fell to the ground.

Instantly the man cast Jasper off with a violent jerk which
sent him to a distance of some three or four yards, stooped,
gathered up the paper, thrust it into his bosom, and then folding
his arms across his stalwart breast, stood quietly confronting
the murderer, but with the quietude of the expectant gladiator.

Jasper stared at the swarthy, sun-burnt face, the coal-black
hair clipped short upon the brow, the flashing eyes, that pierced
him like a sword. He knew the face — he almost shuddered
at the knowledge — yet, for his life, he could not call to mind
where or when he met him.

But he stared only for an instant; insulted — outraged — he,
in his own house! His ready sword was in his hand forthwith—
the stranger was armed likewise with a long broadsword and
a two-edged dagger, and heavy pistols at his girdle; yet he
moved not, nor made the slightest movement to put himself on
the defensive.

“Draw, dog!” cried Jasper, furiously. “Draw and defend
yourself, or I will slay you where you stand.”

“Hold!” replied the other steadily. “There is time enough—
I will not balk you. Look at me! — do you not know me?”

“Know you? — not I; by Heaven! some rascal smuggler, I
trow — come to rob while the house is in confusion! but you
have reckoned without your host this time. You leave not this
room alive.”

“That as it may be,” said the other, coolly. “I have looked
death in the face too often to dread much the meeting; but ere
I die, I have some work to do. So you do not know me?”

“Not a whit, I tell you.”

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

“Then is the luck mine, for I know you right well, young sir!”

“And for whom do you know me!”

“For a most accursed villain always!” the man answered;
“two hours since, for Theresa Allan's murderer! and now,
thanks to this paper, which, please God, I shall keep, for Theresa
Allan's — husband!”

He spoke the last words in a voice of thunder, and at the
same time drew and cocked, at a single motion, a pistol with
each hand.

“You know too much — you know too much!” cried Jasper,
furious but undaunted. “One of us two must die, ere either
leaves this room.”

“It was for that end I came hither! Look at me now, and
know Denzil Bras-de-fer — Theresa Allan's cousin! your wife's
rejected lover once, and now — your wife's avenger!”

“Away! I will not fight you!”

“Then, coward, with my own hands will I hang you on the
oak tree before your own door; and on your breast I will pin
this paper, and under it will write, Her Murderer, taken in
the fact, tried, condemned, executed by me,

Denzil Bras-de-fer.”'

“Never!”

“Take up your pistols, then — they lie there on the table.
We will turn, back to back, and walk each to his own end of
the room, then turn and fire — if that do not the work, let the
sword finish it.”

“Amen!” said St. Aubyn, “and the Lord have mercy on
your soul, for I will send it to your cousin in five minutes.”

“And may the fiend of hell have yours — as he will, if there
be either fiend or God. Are you ready?”

“Ay.”

“Then off with you, and when you reach the wall, turn and
fire.”

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

And as he spoke, he turned away, and walked slowly and
deliberately with measured strides toward the door by which
he had entered.

Before he had taken six steps, however, a bullet whistled
past his ear, cutting a lock of his hair in its passage, and rebounded
from the wall, flattened at his feet. Jasper had turned
at once, and fired at him with deliberate aim.

“Ha! double murderer! die in your treason!” and the sailor
leveled his pistol in turn, and pulled the trigger; had it gone
off, Jasper St. Aubyn's days were ended then and there; but no
flash followed the sparks from the flint — and he cast the useless
weapon from him.

At once they both raised their second pistol, and again Jasper's
was discharged with a quick, sharp report; and almost
simultaneously with a crack, a dull sound, as of a blow, followed
it; and he knew that his ball had taken effect on his
enemy.

Again Denzil's pistol failed him; and then, for the first time
Jasper observed that the seaman's clothes were soaked with
water. He had swam that rapid stream, and followed his beloved
Theresa's murderer, almost with the speed of the stout
horse that bore him home.

Not a muscle of Denzil's face moved, not a sinew of his
frame quivered, yet he was shot through the body, mortally —
and he knew it.

“Swords!” he cried, “swords!”

And bounding forward, he met the youth midway, and at the
first collision, sparks flew from the well-tempered blades.

It was no even conflict, no trial of skill — three deadly
passes of the sailor, as straight and almost as swift as lightning,
with a blade so strong, and a wrist so adamantine, that no
slight of Jasper's could divert them, were sent home in tierce—
one in his throat, “That for your lie!” shouted Denzil; a

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

second in the sword-arm, “that for your coward blow!” a third,
which clove his heart to the very cavity, “that for your life!”

Ten seconds did not pass, from the first crossing of their
blades until Jasper lay dead upon the floor, flooding his own
hearth-stone with his life-blood.

Denzil leaned on his avenging blade, and looked down upon
the dead.

“It is done! it is done just in time! But just — for I am
sped likewise. May the great God have mercy on me, and
pardon me my sins, as I did this thing not in hatred, but in
justice and in honor! Ah — I am sick — sick!”

And he dropped down into the arm-chair in which Jasper
was sitting as he entered; and though he could hardly hold his
head up for the deadly faintness, and the reeling of his eyes
and brain, by a great effort he drew out the marriage-record
from his breast — Jasper's ball had pierced it, and it was dappled
with his own life-blood — and smoothed it out fairly, and
spread it on the board before him.

Then he fell back, and closed his eyes, and lay for a long
time motionless; but the slow, sick throbbing of his heart
showed that he was yet alive, though passing rapidly away.

Once he raised his dim eyes, and murmured, “They tarry—
they tarry very long. I fear me, they will come too late.”

But within ten minutes after he had spoken, the sound of a
multitude might be heard approaching, and a quick, strong, decided
step of one man coming on before all the rest.

Within the last few minutes, Denzil had seemed to lose all
consciousness and power. He was, indeed, all but dead.

But at these sounds he roused like a dying war-horse to the
trumpet; and as the quick step crossed the threshold, he staggered
to his feet, drew his hand across his eyes, and cried,
with his old sonorous voice — it was his last effort —

“Is that you, lieutenant?”

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

“Ay, ay, captain.”

“Have you found her?”

“She is here,” said the young seaman, pointing with his
hand to the corpse, which they were just bearing into the
room.

“And he — ha! ha! ha! ha! — he is there!” and he pointed
with a triumphant wafture of his gory sword, toward Jasper's
carcass, and then, with the blood spouting from his mouth and
nostrils, he fell headlong.

His officer raised him instantly, and as the flow of blood
ceased, he recovered his speech for a moment. He pointed to
the gaping crowd.

“Have — have you — told them — lieu — lieutenant?”

“No, sir.”

“Tell — tell them — l-let me hear you.”

“You see that wound in her forehead — you saw it all, from
the first,” he said, to the crowd, who were gazing in mute horror
at the scene. “I told you, when I took you to the body,
that I saw her die, and would tell you how she died, when the
time should come. The time has come. He — that man,
whose body lies there bleeding, and whose soul is now burning
in Tophet, murdered her in cold blood — beat her brains out
with his loaded hunting-whip. I — I, Hubert Manvers, saw
him do it.”

There was a low, dull murmur in the crowd, not of dissent
or disbelief, but of doubt.

“And who slew master?” exclaimed black Jem Alderly,
coming doggedly forward, “this has got to be answered for.”

“It is answered for, Alderly,” said Denzil, in a faint, but audible
voice. “I did it — I slew him, as he has slain me. I
am Denzil Olifaunt, whom men call Bras-de-fer. Do any of
you chance to know me?”

“Ay, ay, all on us! all on us!” shouted half the room; for

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

the frank, gallant, bold young seaman had ever been a general
favorite. “Huzza, for Master Denzil!”

And in spite of the horrors of the scene, in spite of the presence
of the dead, a loud cheer followed.

“Hush!” he cried, “hush! this is no time for that, and no
place. I am a dying man. There is not five minutes' life in
me. Listen to me. Did any of you ever hear me tell a lie?”

“Never! never!”

“I should scarce, therefore, begin to do so now, with heaven
and hell close before my eyes. Hubert Manvers spoke truly.
I also saw him murder her — murder his own wife — for such
she was; therefore I killed him!” He gasped for a moment,
gathered his breath again, and pointing to the table, “that paper,
Hubert — quick — that paper — read it — I — am going —
quick!”

The young man understood his superior's meaning in an instant,
caught the paper from the table, beckoned two or three
of the older men about him, among others, Geoffrey, the old
steward, and read aloud the record of the unhappy girl's marriage.

At this moment the young vicar of Widecomb entered the
room, and his eyes falling on the paper, “That is my father's
handwriting,” he cried; “this is a missing leaf of my church-register!”

“Was she not — was she not — his — wife?” cried Bras-de-fer,
raising himself feebly on his elbow, and gazing with his
whole soul in his dying eyes at the youthful vicar, and at the
horror-stricken circle.

“She was — she was assuredly, his lawful wife, and such I
will uphold her,” said the young man, solemnly. “Her fame
shall suffer no wrong any longer — her soul, I trust, is with her
God already — for she was innocent, and good, and humble, as
she was lovely and loving. Peace be with her.”

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

“Poor, poor lady!” cried several of the girls who were present,
heart-stricken, at the thought of their own past conduct,
and of her unvarying sweetness. “Poor, poor lady!”

“Hubert — Hubert — I — I have cleared her — char — her
character, I have avenged her death; lay me beside her. In
ten — ten minutes I shall be — God — bless you, Hubert — with
Theresa! A — men!”

He was dead. He had died in his duty — which was justice—
truth — vengeance!

-- --

p580-348 Dernon in the Dale; OR, THE PRICE OF BLOOD. A Sad Tradition of the North. 1745.

[figure description] Divisional Title-Page. [Page 343].[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --



“But it is not to list to the waterfall,
That Parisina leaves her hall;
And it is not to gaze on the heavenly light,
That the lady walks in the shadow of night;
And if she sits in Este's bower,
'T is not for the sake of its full-blown flower.”
Parisina.

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

In that remote and romantic district of old England, known
in the north country as Milbourne forest, which lies close on
the frontier of the three counties, Cumberland, Westmoreland,
and Yorkshire, there stood, in the middle of the eighteenth century,
a fine old baronial hall, surrounded by a grand, wild chase,
of which the deep and solemn woods alone remain to attest its
olden magnificence. About equi-distant from Appleby and Penrith,
both of which towns were divided from it by a space
above ten miles in length, of wild, open moors, and huge, heathclad
fells, as they are called in that part of the world, the
manor-house stood in a deep, sequestered lap of land, bordered
on the south by a beautiful, rapid trout-stream — one of the tributaries
of the Eden — and commanded a striking view of the
huge, purple masses of Cross Fell to the north-eastward.

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

The little hamlet of Ousby adjoining the park on the northern
side, and the village of Edenhall, about five miles distant
to the westward, were the only human habitations in the neighborhood;
and as neither of these small places contained any
persons above the rank of peasants or small farmers, with the
exception of their respective vicars, it will be readily believed
that they contributed little to the society of the proprietors of
Vernon in the Vale — a family of high and ancient lineage,
from whose name their ancestral seat had derived its appellation.

Even at this day, that is a remote and wild region, traversed
by no great road, and, as it lies a little to the eastward of that
beautiful and much-visited tract, known as the Lake country,
seldom traversed except by the foot of the grouse-shooter, the
geologist, or the stray lover of the picturesque — the true “nympharum
fugientum amator” of the nineteenth century. If such
is the case even now, when all England is intersected by a
network of iron roads, and sped across in all directions with
almost winged speed by the marvellous power of machinery,
much more was it so a hundred years since, when travelling
was slow and tedious — when even the great highroads were
difficult and dangerous, and above all when it was the fashion
of the day for all, or nearly all, the great, the rich, and the noble
of the land to dwell permanently in the precincts of the
court, and to regard a sojourn on their estates in the country
much as a Russian would now look upon an exile to Siberia.

Up to the period of the great civil war of 1642, the nobles
and gentry of England had resided constantly on their estates
during the chief part of the year, among their tenantry parta-king
in their rustic sports, and possessing their affections, and
visiting the metropolis only for a short period, much as is the
case at present, during the session of the houses of parliament.

After the Restoration, however, the profligate and worthless

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

son of the martyred king, with his vicious companions, introduced,
among other continental habits, the fashion of residing
permanently in the vicinity of the court, and visiting the country
only at long and uncertain intervals. During the successive
reigns of James the Second, the Dutch William, Anne,
and the first two monarchs of the house of Brunswick, this
foolish and injurious fashion continued to prevail; and it was
perhaps as much, as to any other cause, owing to the simple
habits, the love of rural life, and the quiet country-gentleman
tastes of the third George, that the aristocracy of England were
again seen to consult alike their dignity, their interest, and their
duty, by dwelling principally among their dependants and considering
their estates as their home.

A century ago, however, this was very far from being the
case; the country-gentlemen were illiterate and coarse-mannered,
hunters of foxes and swillers of punch, of whom Squire
Western may be regarded as the type, while the rudeness of
the resident clergy is scarcely exaggerated in the well-known
portrait of Parson Adams.

If a nobleman, in those days, retired to his country-seat, it
was, as they now-a-days retreat to the Continent, to economize
the relics of their damaged fortunes, and to languish for the
hour of revisiting the fumum et opes strepitumque Romæ, at the
termination of a long and weary banishment.

To this rule, as to all others, there were, however, exceptions;
and even in that day there were high-born and high-bred
men, habitual dwellers in the country, doing their duty to their
dependants, and an honor to their class, as English gentlemen
and landlords.

The greater number of these were, perhaps, at the time of
which I write, of what was then generally called the old religion;
for in those days of violent party strife and political animosity,
the Roman catholic gentry were, for the most part, out

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

of favor with the protestant princes of the house of Hanover,
and were supposed to be at least wavering in their allegiance
to that dynasty, if not openly attached to the king over the
water, who held their own religious faith.

Neglected, therefore, if not actually slighted by the powers
in London, obnoxious to insult and even violence from the bigoted
rabble of the metropolis, and shunned, in some degree, by
their own order of the adverse creed, it was natural enough
that the nobles and gentlemen attached to the Romish church,
who by the way were for the most part from the northern counties,
should prefer living honored and respected among their
tenantry and neighbors, a great number of whom were of their
own belief, to enduring scant courtesy, if not palpable affront,
at the court of St. James.

And many were the families throughout Yorkshire, Lancashire,
and Cumberland, as well as yet farther north, who had
set up their household gods permanently on the hearth-stones
of their own baronial halls, and passed their days in healthful
sports, and their evenings in elegant and dignified seclusion,
independent of the voice of venal senates, and careless of the
prejudices or the partialities of foreign monarchs. Pity it was,
that the injustice which was in truth done them, nurtured among
their class a spirit of disaffection, and even of personal dislike,
to the first monarchs of the house of Brunswick; who had indeed
no natural qualities, such as conciliate estranged affections,
and who as certainly made no artificial efforts to win the love
of any portion, and of this least of all, of their new subjects.

Pity it was, I say — not that the first and second Georges
should have failed to gain what they would not have valued if
possessed, but that the good, the nobly born, and the high-minded
of their people should have been led to cherish, year
after year, a vain and ill-starred affection for their banished
princes — princes of a line the most disastrous to their countries

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

their adherents and themselves, that ever sat upon the throne;
the most selfish and ungrateful in prosperity, and in adversity
the most self-seeking, pertinacious and unbending of all sovereign
races.

Peace to their ashes! for if their crimes were great, their
sufferings were in proportion, heavy; and if, through them,
many, the best and truest of their followers, fell on the battle-field—
fell on the bloody scaffold — fell weary exiles upon a far
land's hated shore, they themselves likewise fattened the battle-field,
flooded the block, pined, far from crown and country,
faint and forgotten exiles.

But true it is, however lamentable, that in those days — and
in those only, for when else was it tried and found faithless —
the heart of England's catholic aristocracy was across the seas
with the outcast and the stranger, and awaited but the blast of
a foreign trumpet, ill-omened harbinger of a native monarch, to
leap to arms against the foreign family which filled the royal
chair of England.

And of this aristocracy the Vernons, of Vernon in the Vale,
were neither the lowest nor the least influential members. So
long as the banner of a Stuart had floated to a British breeze,
so long had their feet been in the stirrup, and their hands on
the hilt, beneath it.

Under the first and second Charles, Marston, and Naseby,
and Dunbar, and Worcester — under the second James, the
fatal waters of the Boyne, and the sad heights of Aghrim —
under the chevalier St George, Burnt Island, and Proud Preston,
had each and all seen the Vernon, of Vernon in the Vale,
in arms against the Parliament, the Dutch usurper, as the Jacobites
were wont to term him, or the intrusive house of Brunswick.
But though they had died by the sword, or by the axe,
in century after century; though sequestration and confiscation
had shorn the splendor of their fortunes —not for that had they

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

in one iota abated from their ill-omened and almost insane adherence
to the ill-fated house of Stuart; and not less fervently
did the fire of that disastrous loyalty burn in the breast of Reginald
Vernon, the last survivor of the family, in the year preceding
the unhappy '45, than it had burned in the cavalier of
the first fallen Charles.

Nay, if anything, it burned more fervently, and with a fiercer
blaze; for in his heart it had been fed by the blood of a father
butchered upon the cruel scaffold, and kept alive by the tears
of a half heart-broken mother, who had inculcated with his
first lessons, on his tender mind, the all-excelling virtue of loyalty
to the living king; the all-engrossing duty of vengeance
for the slain sire. And fully, fatally, had Reginald profited by
the teaching.

From a musing, melancholy, moody boy, full of strange
fancies and unboyish feelings, he had grown up into a dark,
brooding, gloomy, but most noble-minded man, who seemed
to live for himself the least of all men, and within himself the
most.

His father had perished after the '15 by all the possible refinements
of barbarity which the law in that day still denounced,
and popular opinion still sanctioned, against those guilty of high
treason. His mother had survived — though existing much
after the manner of that sainted queen


“Who, oftener on her knees than on her feet,
Died every day she lived”—
long enough to fill his young soul with one all-overpowering
idea — or, to speak more correctly, with two moulded into one—
of everlasting faith to the house of Stuart, and of undying
hatred to the house of Hanover; and had then passed away to
join the lost comrade of her earthly joys, leaving her son to
brood over what he regarded as the double murder of his

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

parents, and to dream of a dreadful vengeance, already in his fourteenth
year a precocious man of full-grown intellect, and a premature
rebel of stern and obstinate resolution.

Notwithstanding, however, the almost continual preoccupation
of his inner being with this one fatal sentiment, he had
found time to cultivate not only the faculties but the graces of
both mind and body to the utmost, so that there were, perhaps,
at that day, few men in the kingdom more perfectly finished
than Reginald Vernon, in all accomplishments of a gentleman
and cavalier of honor. In all sports and exercises, he was
pre-eminent above all his peers, though, it was observed, that
he ever seemed to partake in them without pleasure, and to excel
in them without triumph. As a horseman and a mighty
hunter, he was unexcelled in the north country, the home then,
as now, of sylvan exercises, and the school for skill in the
field-sports. In the use of the sword, the masters-at-arms of
Italy and Spain confessed him facile princeps. As a marksman
and mountaineer, the land of fells and tarns, of the red
deer and the eagle, proclaimed him its chiefest glory.

Add to this, that he was “a scholar, and a ripe and good one,”
that the lore of the old, and the language of the modern world,
were both familiar to him as his mother-tongue — that in the
exact sciences he was no slender proficient, and that in the
theory, at least, of the art of war, he had been pronounced by
competent authorities, a stragetist second to none in Europe.

Of a fine person, and a noble countenance, although the last
was colored by an habitual gloom which clouded the light of
the expressive eye, and saddened the sweet smile which it
could not otherwise impair — of a lineage which the noblest
could not undervalue, of wealth amply sufficient for the largest
wishes — for by great efforts of powerful friends, the attainder
had been reversed, and the confiscation of his paternal property
remitted, while a long minority had repaired the havoc of past

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

sequestrations — what position could be thought more enviable,
what fortune fairer than that of Reginald Vernon.

Yet, in his own eyes, all these advantages were as nothing—
or, if anything, as means only for the attainment of an end,
and that end vengeance. Hence, at all hours, amid all occupations,
his attention would at times flag, his eye would become
abstracted, his mind would flee far away — forward, ever forward,
grasping at the intangible, pursuing the unattainable.

In the summer of the year '45, he had arrived at his thirtyseventh
year, and his superb and unimpaired manhood gave
promise of a long life of utility — for, despite his preoccupation
and abstraction, his life was eminently useful — and of a green
old age and honored exit from this world of probation. By
the tenantry, and the poor of his neighborhood, he was more
than loved, he was almost worshipped, and justly was he so esteemed,
for as proud as Lucifer himself to his superiors, he
was humble as the lowliest to his inferiors, courteous to every
one, kind to the deserving, charitable to all who needed it —
the truest and most devoted of friends — the most generous and
considerate of landlords — the most indulgent, apart from weakness,
of fathers — and of husbands the most constant, and most
unalterable in his calm, grave tenderness. For he had been
wedded some four years to a lady of rare beauty, noble birth,
and exquisite accomplishment, although many years his junior,
and even at that day a minor. For he was the father of two
beautiful, bright children, an heir to the father's virtue, an
heiress to the mother's beauty.

And yet this marriage, which might have been looked upon
as likely to be the crowning act of happiness to his life, which
might have been expected to exert influences the most beneficial
on his character, and perhaps, even to conquer the morbid
thirst for vengeance, and attune his diseased spirit to a better
and more wholesome character of sentiment, was perhaps, in

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

truth, the least wise action of a not unwise man, and had in reality
aggravated what a different union might have relieved, if not
cured.

Agnes d'Esterre, was, as I have stated, very young, very
beautiful, and as accomplished a girl as any in the court of
George the Second. For, although she was of a Roman catholic
family, and not very remotely connected with her husband's
race, her line had carefully held themselves aloof from all partisan
politics, and had, indeed, owing to some hereditary disgust
at the Stuarts, been so far opposed to their restoration to
the throne, as to hold themselves entirely neutral, when neutrality
was considered by the more zealous Romanists, as little
short of treason.

Thus sprung, and thus endowed with all the graces that
charm in a court and fascinate in society, Agnes d'Esterre had
been, for nearly two years, the bright, particular star of the
Hanoverian court of St. James, and had been somewhat too
conspicuous for her love of admiration, and something which
her friends called gayety, but which the world at large had set
down to the score of levity, when she was suddenly called upon
in compliance with one of those old family contracts which
were still at that time in vogue, to give up the gay frivolities
of the metropolis, and the court, and to take in exchange the
noble gravity and decorous dignity belonging to the wife of Sir
Reginald Vernon, of Vernon in the Vale, to whom she had actually
been affianced before she was herself born, and while
he was but a boy scaling the craigs of Skiddaw and Ilellvellyn,
to harry the eyry of the eagle, or luring the bright trout with
the gaudy fly, from the clear expanse of Derwentwater, or the
swift ripples of the Eden.

It had been observed, during the last season of her unmarried
life, that, in spite of her girlish humor for gayety and
change, and of her volatile and coquettish love for admiration,

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

the beautiful Agnes d'Esterre was sure to dance at least twice
in the course of every fall with young Bentinck Gisborough,
of late one of the king's pages, and now a dashing cornet in
the crack corps of that day, Honeywood's dragoons; and that
his charger was sure to be reined up beside the window of her
coach in the park; and his gorgeous uniform regularly seen by
her side in the avenues of the hall, or the pavilions of Ranelagh.

The quidnuncs of the town were already beginning to whisper
sly inuendoes, and the gossips to say sharp, spiteful sayings,
amid their becks and wreathed smiles, about the true love-tale
that would ere long be told concerning the rich and beautiful
coquette, and the young, penniless coxcomb. And it was
already a matter of surmise how Marmaduke d'Esterre, the
strictest of Romanists, and the closest-fisted of millionaires,
would be likely to regard the alliance of his sole heiress with
her penniless cousin, within the forbidden degrees, and protestant
of the most orthodox and jealous lineage.

All this, however, was brought to an end by the appearance
on the stage of Sir Reginald, in the character of a precontracted
suitor, nobler both in birth and appearance, handsomer, richer,
more accomplished than his gay rival the cornet, and in every
way his superior, in both all that becomes a man and in all
that is most apt to win a woman, unless it were for the single
drawback of the habitual gloom of the fair, broad brow, the unsmiling
sadness of the grave, serene features.

Yet when it was announced that Agnes was the affianced
bride of this dignified and handsome gentleman, in whose very
gravity and gloom there was mingled something of Spanish
chivalry and grandeur, no surprise was manifested by any one
at the perfect composure with which she abandoned the old
lover and accommodated herself to the new bridegroom. Nor
did this absence of wonder on the part of the public arise so

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

much from any disparaging opinion of the young lady's constancy
or good faith, as from the general consent that there
were few girls who would be likely to object to the fortune and
title of Sir Reginald Vernon, particularly when these were
united to a person so superior in all qualities, physical and
moral.

The marriage, like all other matters of the like nature, was
a nine days' wonder; and then the world ceased wondering at
what was in nowise wonderful; while the parties who were
the most concerned, having been married, like the dog which
bit the duke of Buckingham, settled in the country, and were
speedily forgotten by the gossips and quidnuncs of the court.

For above three years that happy oblivion continued, during
which period the time wore onward peacefully and calmly in the
sweet shades and among the wild mountain scenery of Vernon
in the Vale. During those tranquil days the two fair children
of which I have spoken were born to Sir Reginald Vernon;
and at times, when he looked upon the innocent, bland brow
and smiling lips of his first-born, a gladder and more hopeful
light would shine over the grave, dark features of the father,
and sometimes he would seem to doubt and to debate within
himself the virtue and the wisdom of that pursuit of vengeance
which had been impressed upon him as the first of duties, and
which he had ever heretofore hugged to his bosom as his soul's
darling idol.

Perhaps, at this period and crisis of his life, had deep and
earnest sympathy come to the aid of his paternal doubts and
fears, had the tearful entreaties of a devoted and doting wife
been thrown into the scale in addition to the apprehensions of
a father for his son's welfare, the balance might have been restored,
and the partisan have been subdued to the part of the
Christian, of the patriot, and of the man.

But that sympathy came not, those entreaties were not

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

uttered, the fount of those tears was dry. The novelty of her
position over, the light and gay Agnes d'Esterre, the belle of a
court and the cynosure of all eyes, soon grew weary of her
grave and somewhat solitary dignity, weary of playing the
Lady Bountiful to the uncultivated rustics, weary to death of
the grand Elizabethan halls and gorgeously-stained oriels of the
Vernon manor-house, of the wide sloping lawns and sweeping
forests of the chase, of the vast purple masses of the moorland
fells, inhabited only by the heath-cock, the hill-fox, and the
roe.

For a little while the novelty of a mother's care, the claims
of the helpless innocent, flesh of her flesh, and bone of her
bone, awakened the latent sentiments of her woman's heart,
and of love for her babe, there was born a sort of love for her
babe's father. But the sentiment was evanescent, the love was
not genuine, and when the freshness of the plaything had passed
away, the tedium and the loathing of the place, the time and
the things around her, returned with tenfold force, and she began
to regard herself as an exile from the land of promise, as
an imprisoned slave to the whims of a tyrannic husband, as a
much-injured, much-to-be-pitied woman.

At first in the very gravity and gloom of her noble husband's
brow, in the sweet sadness of his voice, his smile, his expression,
in the chivalrous stateliness of his serene and calm deportment,
in the total absence of all passion, of anything everyday,
or low, or little, in his hearing, there was something
which had touched her, something of mystery which had
aroused her curiosity, of majesty which had kindled her admiration,
of mournfulness which had called forth her sympathy.
But as she saw it day by day, unchanged, impassive, regular,
and calm as the career of the moon in a cold, cloudless sky,
this, too, began to weary her, and ere long it came to pass, that
had she asked herself of what she was most weary, of the

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

great oak-floored halls with the shadows from the mullions of
the sunlit windows sweeping across them slowly hour by hour;
of the huge oaks like mighty gnomons casting their long, dark
umbrages from west to east, across the dial of the smooth,
grassy park; of the gleams of light and purple mist, alternating
with one another over the glens and gulleys of Cross Fell; of
the regular routine and unexciting tranquillity of a country life,
with few neighbors, few amusements, and neither balls nor
drums, scandal nor dissipation; or of the constant, sad, serene,
yet ever-kind, ever-attentive husband, she would have been,
perforce, compelled to own that of all the accessories of Vernon
in the Vale, the most wearisome to her light and unresponsive
spirit was the great, tranquil, sustained character of Sir
Reginald.

In her light, frivolous nature, there was no touch of romance,
though she would have been most indignant had she been told
so, for she delighted to fancy herself the most impulsive and
sympathetic of characters — there was nothing capable of feeling
any grand or deep impression — of understanding or appreciating
anything above ordinary standards of humanity. Hers
was a truly every-day worldly nature — she could have measured
the colossal frame of the Æthiop Memnon, with the tape
of a Finsbury man-milliner, and gauged the mystic head of the
Egyptian sphynx, with reference to the duchess of Kendal's
last new ear-rings.

What, in the name of all that is almost divine in human nature,
had such as she to do, that she should wed with such a
one as Vernon!

She should have been the wife of Bentinck Gisborough; the
painted butterfly, of the gilded reptile — and he, the noble and
the doomed, he should have walked solitary in the solemnity of
his dark career, or should have been won from it by the quickening
communion of a high and sympathizing soul.

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

But there was no sympathy, no communion of motives or of
thoughts between them, farther than those of everyday existence.
How should there have been any other — the one of the
earth, all earthy — the other, of the spirit — but, alas! of what
spirit — all too spiritual!

And yet, unlike as they were, ill-matched and incongruous
in all things, they had by no means, during the brief space of
their wedded life, become estranged or cold. No quarrel had
ever broken the quiet tenor of their lives, nor had any marked
indifference grown up between them.

The lady, although frivolous and light-minded, was light-hearted
also, and good-natured — easily pleased as she was
wearied easily; and he was all too gentle, and too generous, too
regardful of her slightest wishes, too indulgent to her childlike
follies, that she could purposely or deliberately do anything to
annoy him. Indeed, there was something engaging in the very
frivolity of the young wife, something in her utter thoughtlessness
and abandonment to the whim of the present moment,
which so strongly suggested to a superior mind the want of a
guardian and protector for one so innocent and artless, as to
create a sort of claim on the affections, similar to that felt by a
powerful and athletic man toward a beautiful and sportive child.

And such in a great degree, was the feeling of Sir Reginald
Vernon toward the young, petted, and spoiled beauty whom he
had taken in an evil hour, obedient to the will of his dead parents,
to be the partner of his life and the mother of his children.
He, perhaps, even loved her the more in that he could
the less esteem her — loved her with a sort of paternal affection,
leading to much endearment, many caresses, but to no
confidence, no interchange of opinions, no community of sentiments.

And thus he never suspected that she was discontented with
her changed sphere? that she absolutely loathed the quiet of

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

that country life, which was so dear to himself; and that the
cultivation of her garden, the care of her birds, the duties of
her maternity, about all of which he saw her for the moment
interested and apparently happy, lacked the variety and the intensity
to fix her volatile and restless tastes. But leaving her
to the pursuit of the trifles, which, as he believed, amply engrossed
and occupied her every wish and sentiment, he went
his own way, wandering alone in deep, abstracted thought under
his groves of immemorial oak, or rambling over the wild fells,
carabine in hand, rather as an excuse for solitude, than in pursuit
of game, or poring over ponderous tomes of casuistry, or
of the art strategetical, in his dark, open library.

Thus had three years elapsed, since he had wedded the fair
Agnes D'Esterre. The eldest son, a bright, noble boy, whose
dark locks and eagle eye, undimmed by the sadness of maturity
and thought, were all the father's, while the resplendent smile
and unwearied glee were of the mother's spirit, was in his second
year, running already on firm, fleet limbs, and even now beginning
to syllable his first few words in that broken dialect so
sweet to a parent's ear. His second, a daughter, a wee satinskinned,
rosy, blue-eyed thing, with the golden curls and peachlike
bloom of Agnes, clung still to the nurse's bosom, nor had
essayed its tiny feet as yet, on the hard surface of this thorny
world. But at this period a strange alteration took place in the
mood and deportment no less of Sir Reginald, than of his
lady.

With the arrival of the winter of 1644, there began to spread
throughout the people of England, and of the north especially,
one of those singular bruits or rumors, which, scarcely even
meriting the name of rumors, so unformed and indistinct are
they, yet frequently arouse a nation's expectations to the highest
pitch; and for the most part as surely indicate some coming
convulsion or phenomenon in the political world, as does the

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

strange unnatural murmur, rather felt than heard, announce the
approach of the earthquake, the outburst of the volcano. Thus
was it, through that long and dreary winter; and although the
court sat unmoved, and drank and gamed at St. James, careless
alike, and fearless of the coming storm, the people of the rural
districts talked darkly of great changes, and portentous troubles,
changes of dynasties, and troublous times of war. And though
they knew not what it was they feared, they trembled and
shook in their inmost souls; and heard strange voices in the
winds; and saw wondrous apparitions in the moonlight of autumnal
eves, or among the mists of wintry mornings, apparitions
of marching regiments, and charging squadrons, with colors on
the wind, and music in the air, on lonely heaths and wilds inaccessible
to the foot of man.

At this time it was, that Sir Reginald Vernon shook off, as
if by magic, the gloom and abstraction which had characterized
his demeanor, and became, on a sudden, quick-witted, energetic,
active, both of mind and body, and seemed to be possessed
altogether by a kind of eager, enthusiastical excitement,
wholly at variance with his usual habits.

He, who had scarce for years absented himself for a night
from his own roof, who had scarcely gone beyond the boundaries
of his own demesnes, ten times in as many years, unless
in pursuit of the chase, was now much abroad — at first for
hours, then for days, and at last for weeks, and even months at
a time Twice he made distant journeys, once as far northward
as to the wild country of the Clans, beyond the highland
line in Scotland, and once on a visit to some of the great catholic
families in Cheshire.

He was constantly now in the company of the neighboring
gentry, was often seen at fair and market, and all casual collections
of the country people; and it began to be observed that
Sir Reginald Vernon from having been a student of books, had

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

become on a sudden a student of men, and from a suitor of the
Muses, had become a courtier of the people's favor.

About this time, his horses, about the breed, beauty, and condition
of which, he had been at all times solicitous, were greatly
increased in number, and either personally, or by his agents, he
purchased every sound, young, well-bred animal of sufficient
bone and substance, till his own stables contained above a hundred
excellent cattle, and more than twice that number were
distributed, nominally as their own property, among the granges
and halls of the tenantry and neighboring yeomen.

To account as it were for this, Sir Reginald now set on foot
a pack of staghounds, and a fine mew of hawks, to fly which
latter, a train of German falconers were brought to Vernon in
the Vale, as well as several French riding-masters, to break
the young animals to the manege; and it was noticed that all
these men were grayheaded, mustached, weather-beaten-veterans,
many of them with scarred visages, and all with a singularly
military port, and a great habit of bearing weapons.

Thereafter, grand hunting-matches, such as had never been
heard of before, became the order of the day. Matches at
which the gentry of all the adjoining counties were often present
with their mounted followers, to the number of three or four
hundred horse. And, though it was noted only at the time to
be admired by the rustics, great evolutions were often performed
in driving the open country, and everything was done at sound
of bugle, and with fanfares of French horns.

Great football plays were also held, by both Sir Reginald and
other gentry, in their parks, at which the rural population were
gathered, sometimes to the number of a thousand, and then
were taught to march orderly to and from the dinner-tents, and
were once or twice set to practise with firearms provided for
the purpose, at targets in the chase.

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

Thus far, all was done openly and aboveboard, but it was
well known to the initiated few, that on every moonlight night
regular drills were held of troops of horse, and companies of
foot, in every park for miles around; that all the tenantry and
households of the catholic gentry were regularly enrolled, and
mustered under arms; and that twice or three times in every
month grand parades of battalions and squadrons were called
together, in the loneliest places among the hills, at the dead
hour of midnight. And these moonlight musters it was, these
bands of men hurrying to their trysting-places, or returning at
the dead of night, or in the mists of morning, that were construed
by the superstitious hinds of Cumberland and Durham
into arrays of shadowy apparitions, portentous of coming evil.

And portentous of evil they in truth were; for of a surety
they were the harbingers of civil war, the cruelest and most
frightful of all earthly evils; the tokens that, ere another year
should have run its round, the banner of the Stuarts would be
abroad on the winds of England, and the clash of arms and the
din of preparation resounding from Land's End to Cape Wrath.
And this it was which had aroused Reginald Vernon from his
life of dreams, and hurried him at once headlong into a life of
action. And then was it seen how wondrously he had prepared
himself during that period of seeming inaction, how he
had sharpened his faculties, and filed his spirit to the keenest
edge, for the emergency which he had long foreseen; how he
had girded up the loins of his soul for the pursuit of that vengeance,
the scent of which had been for years before hot in his
nostrils.

At once he stood forth — not among, but above all his co-religionist
conspirators, not only as the shrewdest and the wisest
plotter, but as the undoubted man of action, the undeniable
leader, the manifest and confessed chief of the rising.

Still, though he had been closeted for many days with his

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

man of business, rummaging musty parchments, executing
deeds of trust, and alienating property — perhaps to put it out
of reach of forfeiture or confiscation, Sir Reginald put no trust
in the wife of his bosom.

At times his eye would dwell anxiously on her beautiful
young face, and his features would work with the internal strife,
and his lips would move as though he were about to disclose
his hidden griefs; but then again he would shake his head, and
mutter a few faint words to himself, and walk aside without
casting off his burthen.

Perhaps he feared to trust her discretion with the fate of
thousands; perhaps he dreaded to involve her in the perils of
his enterprise, for the laws of treason and misprison in those
days were awful instruments, which had no respect of person
or of sex; nor would the axe of the executioner have spared
the white neck of the delicate and tender lady, more than that
of the harnessed veteran.

And she — she too was changed. Hitherto, she had been
weary only; weary of her home, her life, her companion.
Hitherto she loathed only her pursuits, and the place to which
she held herself condemned as a captive; without, as yet, loathing
him to whom her lot had so unmeetly linked her.

She had regarded him, at first, with a sort of mysterious admiration,
not all unmixed with fear, as if of a superior being,
this custom and companionship had, in the earlier years of
their union, been converted, with the aid of his unvarying kindness
and attention, into a sort of calm and tranquil liking, wholly
passionless, it is true, and unfervent, and even superficial, but
at the same time honest and sincere.

Usage, however, his uniform stateliness, and his want of
sympathy with her pleasures, or of confidence in her powers
of consolation, had converted this faint liking into total indifference.
She ceased to love, yet did not hate him. She

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

did not love him enough even, paradoxical as such a phrase
may seem, to learn to hate him.

But now there was a change! She saw the man energetical,
alive, awake, active, full of enthusiasm, full of excitement,
interest, daring! Had he been always thus, she could—
What? alas! woman, what?

And now this very awakening up to action, and spirit-stirring
thoughts and deeds, was an insult — a proof that his indifference
to her and her pursuits was not, as she had believed, constitutional,
and not to be amended, but studied, personal, intentional—
the child of contempt, of scorn. And what will a woman
not endure, rather than a man's scorn, and that man a husband.

Meanwhile the days rolled onward; the snows of winter
melted into the lap of spring, and the sunshine of '45 clothed
the uplands and vales of England with fresh verdure, alas! to
be more redly watered than with the genial dews of heaven, or
ere the frosts should sere one blade of the meadow-grass, one
leaf of the woodland shade. And, with the summer, rumor
waxed more rife, and the advent of the Stuarts was bruited
through the land, but scarce believed of any, while the court
sat secure in London, in reckless or obtuse tranquillity.

In the north all things went on as before, Sir Reginald even
more actively employed than during the past autumn, and
rarely now at home, save for a few hours in the early morning,
after which he would still ride forth, not to return until the
night was far advanced toward another day, and the stars paling
in the streaky skies, his lady lighter and more gay and reckless
than her wont.

For in the early part of that eventful summer, a squadron of
Honeywood's dragoons marched into Carlisle, and there took up
their quarters; and in that squadron was Bentinck Gisborough,
now elevated to the rank of captain. He was a cousin, as I
said, of Agnes, and his two sisters — they were orphans, had

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

accompanied their brother to the north, and accepted the hospitality
of Vernon in the Vale, where they were received cordially
by Sir Reginald, who was pleased to secure female
companionship for his young wife, and that of her own connections,
during the continuance of the strife which he knew was
at hand, and his own absence with the army.

Carlisle was not so far distant, nor the garrison duties of
that day, when military discipline was relaxed and slovenly, so
onerous, but that Bentinck Gisborough was a frequent visiter
at the manor-house. And being a gay, good-humored youth,
who followed his own careless pleasures, scarcely appearing
to notice anything that was going on around him, Sir Reginald
was rather pleased than otherwise, to see him often at his
house — the more so, that the presence of a king's officer in
his family was a sort of guaranty for his loyalty, in those days,
of general distrust, and effectually prevented any suspicion of
his movements or intentions.

The young officer rode out with the ladies, or loitered with
them in the gardens, tuned their spinets, and sang duets with
his fair cousin, once his flame; and appeared to pay no attention
to the movements of his active host, unless when he was
invited to join him in the chase, or to partake of a day's shooting
on the hills — invitations which he never failed to accept,
and to enliven so effectually by his frank temper and ready
wit, that he became ere long almost as much a favorite with
Sir Reginald, as with his gay ladye; and all at Vernon in the
Vale, while the atmosphere was in that nursing calm abroad,
which ever portends a loud convulsion, “went,” in the words
of the poet, “merry as a marriage-bell.”

How long, alas! should that merriment continue. It was
the evening of a lovely day in June, and the heat which had
been almost oppressive had subsided into a fresh, sweet softness,
tempered by the falling dews, and redolent of the refreshed

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

flowers. The hall, which had been so gay of late, and lively,
was quieter that evening than its wont, for Sir Reginald had
ridden forth in the morning, followed by two servants, intending
to be absent for a week or more in Durham, and Bentinck
Gisborough, who had been an inmate during the last three
weeks, had accompanied him a few miles on his way, at the
end of which he was to strike off for Carlisle to rejoin his regiment,
so that the ladies had been left alone during the day, and
had grown perhaps a little weary of each other, for they had
separated early in the afternoon and retired to their own chambers,
and now the Ladies Lucy and Maud Gisborough, tall,
elegant and handsome girls, were lounging upon the terrace
before the door, playing with a leash of beautiful Italian greyhounds,
and wondering where in the world was Agnes Vernon.

And where was Agnes Vernon?

At the northwestern angle of the park there is a deep and
most romantic glen, feathered with yews and other graceful
evergreens on the farther bank, and divided from the chase by
a long hill of young oak plantations, intersected with walks
and pleasure drives, forming the most beautiful part of the
grounds, as commanding many views of the falls and rapids of
the swift, clear mountain torrent which rushes through the
wild boar's cleugh, as the glen is named from a tradition that
the last of those fierce animals slain in the north country there
held his secret lair.

On this tumultuous stream there is one fine cataract, known,
from the foamy whiteness of its waters, as the “Gray Mare's
Tail,” leaping, in a fine arch of fifty feet, over a sheer limestone
rock, on the very verge of which, overlooking the shoot of the
fall, and the foam brine at its foot, stood a small, gothic hermitage,
or summer-house, overshadowed by a superb gnarled oak
of many a century's growth.

In this lone hermitage, on that sweet evening, after the

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

summer sun had set, and the purple horror of the woodland twilight
had sunk dim and drear over the shaggy glen, sate the young
lady of the manor alone, apparently expectant, listening for
some sound, which she could scarce hope to hear above the
rush and roar of the falling waters.

She was very young, slender and graceful as a fairy, and
with her soft blue eyes and long floating golden ringlets, and
white dress, with no ornament but a long scarf of deep green
sendal, she might well have been taken, in that superstitious
day, and that simple neighborhood, for a spirit of the wild wood,
or the stream, a thing intangible and aerial, almost divine.

But there was light in those blue eyes that was not of the
spirit, a hot flush on those fair cheeks that spoke volumes of
earthly passion, a smile on those parted lips, all too voluptuous
for anything above mortality.

She was listening with the very ears of her soul — it is — it
is! There was a rustle among the foliage, a rush as of stones
spurned by a climber's heel, down the steep gully's side, a
footstep on the threshold.

With a faint cry she sprang forward, and was caught in the
arms, was clasped to the bosom of a man.

Alas, alas! for Agnes! — that man was not Reginald Vernon.

-- 368 --



“And Hugo has gone to his lonely bed,
To covet there another's bride;
And she to lay her guilty head
A husband's trusting heart beside!”
Parisina.

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

Ah! Bentinck, have you come at last?”

“Sweet, sweetest Agnes.”

The moon, robed with her soft, silver light, rose above the
tree-tops in her full-orbed glory; edging the fresh luxuriant
verdure with a fringe of mellow lustre, and checkering the
smooth, grassy lawns with long gleams and alternate shadows.
The nightingale sings not in wide woodlands of the north, but
the jarring cry of the night-hawk, and the plaintive hooting
of the distant owls, blended themselves with the near murmur
of the waterfall, and with the low, soft music of the western
wind among the tree-tops, and formed a sweet and soothing
melody, replete with the calm tenderness of moral associations.

But the guilty pair saw not the tender light tipping the green
with silver, or glittering in diamond showers upon the spray of
the clear cascade; they heard not the cadences of the water
and the breeze, nor heeded the cry of the nocturnal birds.

Brighter to him was the unholy fire that beamed from her
blue eyes, and sweeter the low murmur of her passionate expressions,
than all the lights of heaven, than all the hymns of
angels, could they have resounded in his ears deafened by crime
and hardened against all diviner sentiments, by the defilement
of an evil earthly passion.

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

It is a mistake to believe that the wicked are not happy in
the first transport of their wickedness, and they are both false
moralists and unwise teachers, who would have us to believe
otherwise.

There is indeed to the guilty, as there is to all of human
mould, and in a greater degree than to the calm and virtuous
who tread the paths of moderation, the drop of bitterness which
still arises, as the poet of nature sang, in the mid fount of every
human pleasure, stinging them like a thorn among the
sweetest flowers.

It is when the hour of reaction has arrived, when the nerves
are relaxed and unstrung by the very violence and fury of their
own excitement; when the head aches and the hand trembles,
overdone and outworn by the very excess of enjoyment; when
the spirit, failing, exhausted, yet yearns with a sick and morbid
craving, wearied and insatiate of passion, for some fresher excitement,
fiercer stimulant; it is then that the punishment commences
which is the inseparable consequence of sin; it is then
that conscience resumes her power over the shuddering mind;
that the vulture-talons of the fury retribution pierces to the very
heart of the miserable sinner.

But for Agnes and Bentinck, thoughtless and young trangressors,
the hour of anguish had not yet arrived; nor that
strange hatred of the wicked, one against the other, which so
constantly succeeds to the decline of unholy passion.

They were yet quaffing the first drops of that beverage, the
dregs of which are bitterness, and loathing, and despair; and
in their self-deception, they fancied that one thing alone was
wanting to their happiness, the power of displaying to each
other, before the eyes of the whole world, their deep fondness
of being each to the other, at all times, and in all places, openly
and without reproval, all in all.

Nor did they fail — as when did the human heart ever fail of

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

self-deception? — to palliate, nay excuse, their disgraceful sin, to
lay the blame on fate, on the world, on anything, except their
own corrupt and wilful natures.

And, in truth, as is oftentimes the case, there was some slight
show of justice in their reclamations against the world, as they
called the society of the court-circle of St. James. For it is
true that they had loved in youth, to the utmost extent perhaps
of which their frivolous and slight natures were capable of loving;
and the affections of the very young, if not of that depth
and ardor which characterize the passions of more advanced
life, are yet marked by a freshness, and unselfishness, and a
quick fervor, which make them pass for more than they are
really worth, even with the professors, who over-estimate the
violence, owing to the newness of the emotion.

Hence it is that so often those who have been divided or kept
asunder by chance, by the rules of social position, or by some
violence done to the feelings, return in after-life, as the French
proverb says we always do, to their past loves, and that with a
violence which breaks all bonds, and overleaps all obstacles;
whereas had they been suffered to take their own course, and
had no restraint been put upon their actions, the early and unstable
fancy or predilection would have worn itself out, which
contradiction alone has magnified into a mighty and absorbing
passion.

Thus had it been with Agnes d'Esterre and Bentinck Gisborough,
had Reginald Vernon never been sent by his evil destiny
to claim the hand of his unconsciously-betrothed bride, in
an unhappy hour, and one fraught with misery or shame to all
whom it concerned. For so light was the character of the
vain, spoiled beauty, as was proved by the ease with which she
consented to fulfil the contract, and the favorable ear which she
lent to Reginald's addresses, and so very a coxcomb was the
young dragoon, that ere a second season had elapsed, it is ten

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

to one they would have separated by mutual consent, and never
thought of each other more.

But as it was, when amid the lonely shades of Vernon in
the Vale, and in the uncongenial atmosphere of her husband's
calm and abstracted society, Agnes began to cast a regretful
glance to the gayeties and frivolities of London; to contrast
the light-hearted mirth and merry companionship of the gay,
handsome, fashionable cornet, with the tranquil and melancholy
dignity of Vernon; and above all, to regard it as the despite
of fate, and not the operation of her own free will, that had
given her as an unresponsive wife to the arms of the sad, silent
conspirator; she soon learned to exaggerate in her own
thoughts the love she had felt for Gisborough; to brood over
the destiny which had separated them; to pine in secret for the
absent hero of her fancy's love.

In the solitude and seclusion in which she lived, with no associate
of her own rank, by whose companionship to lighten
the monotony of her weary existence, with no sympathizing
friend, or young monitor, on whose affection she might rely,
she nursed and cherished her thick, teeming fancies, till she
had persuaded herself into the belief that she was the most
miserable of her sex, an unloved wife of a cold, misanthropic,
and hard-hearted husband, and the passionate adorer of an idolized
and idolizing lover.

By slow degrees she grew to despise and loathe a character
too great and noble for her comprehension; she came to regard
Sir Reginald as the bar betwixt herself and happiness, to feel
weariness for his society, aversion for his person, and something
not far removed from actual hatred for the man whom she
had sworn to love and honor.

Tranquil in his character, calm in his very affections, never
ardent even in the warmest of his feelings, it is easy to imagine
that Sir Reginald was the last person to discover the coldness

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

of his lady, or to suspect her dislike for his person. As there
was no society to call forth her coquetry with others, there were
no causes by which to excite his jealousy or distrust; and so
long as he saw her always beautiful, always graceful, and always,
at least in outward semblance, gay — for gayety was an
inborn quality of her nature — he thought of her only as a very
fair and gentle mistress of his household, and loved her rather
as the mother of his children and the partner of his home, with
the grave and chaste affection of a pious philosopher, than as
she desired to be loved, with the passion of an ardent and adoring
lover.

When the fatal year of the rebellion came — that rebellion so
disastrous to the catholic and tory aristocracy of England — for
the Romanist was then the farthest in the world removed from
the radical — and when Sir Reginald Vernon broke out from
his repose of moody disaffection, into the activity and eagerness
of rebel preparation; when his days were passed in his
study, planning the means whence to support the sinews of the
war, or by which to avert the consequences of defeat, and half
his nights in the saddle, reviewing his tenantry and mustering
his yeomen into service, he had even less leisure than before
to observe, and less reason to suspect the aversion of his wife.

And she, when she saw the eagerness, the enthusiasm, the spirit,
nay, the passion, which he could expend on an object that aroused
his interest, and stirred his soul to its depths, was not perhaps
all unjustly mortified and galled at being sensible of her own
inability to kindle him to life; looked upon herself as a woman
scorned; began to detest the neglecter of her charms, and to
meditate the woman's revenge by the medium of the very beauty
which she conceived to be undervalued.

Bentinck arrived, as I have said, a welcome guest to the confiding
and pure-hearted husband, and a long-desired and ready
accomplice in her vengeance to the wilful and wicked wife.

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

Agnes Vernon fell not, nor was seduced into the paths of
vice; headlong, yet with her eyes wide open, she rushed into
the abyss of sin and shame, and revelled in the very consciousness
of infamy, which to her warped and distorted vision, appeared
in the light of a just revenge.

It will scarce be believed, except by those who have studied
the depths of the human heart, and learned to know, what the
Mantuan poet sang, “furens quid fæmina possit,” that it was
with difficulty Gisborough could prevail upon her so far to veil
her guilt, as to avoid her husband's eye, and that she actually
grieved, at times, that her revenge was incomplete, so long as
Reginald was unacquainted with her infamy.

It is probable that fear only of his desperate wrath — for she
well knew the intensity of anger of which his calm, resolute,
deep soul was capable — and the unwillingness to sacrifice her
luxurious state and high position, alone prevented this infamous,
and almost insane wretch from willingly and knowingly betraying
herself.

But of late a fresher and stronger inducement was added to
her reasons for avoiding a premature discovery of her guilt.

She had become aware of the reason of her husband's altered
demeanor, had learned the full extent of his complicity in
the rebellion which was on the eve of breaking out, and had
exerted her every power of fascination and persuasion to fix
him in his fatal purpose, even to the lavishing upon him of
those Delilah-like caresses which revolted her as she bestowed
them.

She learned, moreover, that in his anxiety to avoid the confiscation
of his property and the beggaring of herself and his
children in case of failure, he had actually alienated the whole
of his estates, transferring them legally and for a valuable consideration,
to three trustees, of whom — marvellous infatuation! —
Bentinck Gisborough was one, for her benefit and that of his

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

children as her heirs; and this suggested to her depraved mind,
the thought, to which the hope was indeed the father, that he
might find a red grave on the battle-field, and she have it in her
power to bestow upon that lover, to whom she had already
given herself, her hand, together with her own and her children's
fortune.

To do Bentinck Gisborough mere justice, he was ignorant
of this refinement of domestic treason. Perhaps, had he been
aware of it, it might so far have revolted all his better feelings,
as to lead him to break off the connection with Agnes, and to
escape her fascinations.

Well for him had it been to do so.

But with the woman's wicked craft, she had foreseen that
the confession of her morbid motives would disgust the hair-brained
and daring spirit, which even in its worst points, had
nothing in it of the mercenary or the calculating, and had concealed
them from him carefully, well knowing that he could be
wrought upon to commit deeds for the secure possession of her
person, from which he would have recoiled if suggested for the
attainment of pecuniary advantage.

She had disclosed to him, as a matter of course, the intentions
of her husband, and made him acquainted with the imminence
of the rebellion. But information thus obtained, he was
too honorable to reveal to the government, even if he had not
been well content to let matters take their course. For he had
no conception of the extent of the ramifications of the conspiracy,
of the general nature of the discontents against the Hanoverian
government, or of the great chances which really existed
at that moment for the success of a Jacobite insurrection.

He did not believe for a moment, that the movement would be
more formidable than that of the rebellion of '15, which had been
put down almost without an effort, and its ashes drenched though
not extinguished in the blood of its gallant but misguided leaders.

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

He was convinced that a single battle in the north of England,
would crush the insurrection, and as his own regiment of
horse was quartered at Carlisle, and was of consequence likely
to be among the first engaged, he hoped to have an opportunity
of measuring swords with the man whom he regarded as
his enemy, and the wrongful possessor of his own intended
bride rather than as one whom he was wronging in the tenderest
point of honor.

The present meeting of the guilty pair was chiefly for the
discussion of projects, the laying of plans, the betrayal of the
husband's last secret by his abandoned wife.

The prince — for of princely birth he was, though outcast from
his father's realm, not by his own but by his father's vices — the
prince had landed in the wilds of Moidart, and unfurled the
standard of rebellion over the heads of seven adherents only,
but those made of the stuff which almost supplies the want of
armies. The clans were rushing to arms, Lochiel, Keppoch,
and Glencarry, had belted on the broadsword, and slung the
targe upon the shoulder. The gentry of the northern counties,
already ripe for insurrection, would be in arms within six days
at farthest, and in a week from that same day, Reginald Vernon
would set foot in stirrup, and unsheathe his father's sword, in
the vain hope to avenge the death of that father.

I do not mean to assert, for I do not believe it to be true,
that direct earthly retribution always or often follows the sinner
to “overtake him when he leasts expects it,” or that He to
whom eternity is as to-day, is so prompt to strike, that his vengeance
is manifest here below. It is, as I regard it, a poor,
and presumptuous, and unphilosophical morality, which looks
for the punishment of the guilty in this world, by direct Divine
agency — which sees the judgment of God in the flash of the
lightning's bolt, or hears the voice of his anger in the thunder's
roar. “Judge not, that ye be not judged,” are as much words

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

of HIS speaking, as that awful sentence, “Vengeance is mine,
I will repay, saith the Lord.” And repay he will, of a surety,
and good measure, yea, pressed down and running over — but
when, let him say, who can pronounce whence the wind comes
and whither it goes in its path of devastation.

But there is another way, in which sure retribution does follow
crime and overtake it, even here on earth, and that way
the philosopher is prompt to observe and sure to mark. That
way is the way of nature, the common course of things, the
general law of the universe. For that law has decreed, more
immutably than that of the Medes and Persians, that as surely
as there is sin, so surely shall there be satiety; and he who
shows this as the consequence of vice, is a wise teacher and a
good, because he is a true one.

Now that the blow was actually struck, and when intelligence
sent to the government could in nowise arrest the outbreak,
or anticipate the full disclosure of the conspirator's overt
guilt and open action, she prevailed upon Gisborough to write
to his father by a special messenger to London, warning him
fully of all that had occurred, so to obtain the credit of zeal for
the powers that were, and to avoid the suspicion of being privy
to the secrets of the rebels.

Next to this she obtained his promise — though many a caress
was lavished ere she prevailed in this — to inform Honeywood
of the movement of the catholic gentry of the northern
counties, and to induce him to act promptly for the suppression
of the rising, by striking instantly and in force at the levy of
cavalry which would be made at Vernon in the Vale, on the
seventh day thereafter.

“Come yourself, Bentinck,” she said, “come yourself, my
own beloved, brave Bentinck, with your gallant squadrons, and
let your own good sword work the deliverance of your Agnes.
Let my eyes look upon his fall, sweet at any hand, but doubly

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

sweet at yours, my love, my champion, my deliverer; and I
will hail, will bless the day, which shall make me yours altogether
and for ever.”

“Can you be more mine than you are now, my own Agnes?”
cried the young man eagerly.

“Only in this, my Bentinck, that I shall then be yours before
the face of the world, before the face of my Maker, who
never meant me for the wife of that cold-blooded, haughty
despot.”

“Sweet Agnes,” cried the soldier; “Heaven send it, as you
say; and I will slay him!”

“And I say, never! adulterer and murderer, never!” said a
harsh voice without, in deep, hoarse, grating accents, but yet
with something feminine in the manner and intonation. Instinctively
the soldier's hand fell to the hilt of his sword, and
the next instant he stood without the little building, on the
small, open esplanade, on which, save a small space under the
shadow of the oak-tree, the full moonbeams dwelt lovingly, so
that for fifty yards around, all was as bright as day.

There was no braver man than Bentinck Gisborough, in that
island of the brave, whereon he had his birth; and with all the
national courage of his breed, all the hereditary courage of the
race, and that last cause for courage added — the instinct, quod
etiam timidos fortes facit,
which prompts the wren to do battle
for its partner — the defence of the woman prompting him —
he sprang forth, expecting to do battle on the instant with a resolved
and mortal foe.

But the blood turned stagnant in his veins, and the hair
seemed to bristle on his head, as he gazed on the sward around
him, and found nothing — no sign of human life — no form, no
sound, no footstep, although no time had elaspsed for flight,
although no covert was within reach for the shelter of a human

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

being, although the voice which he had heard, uttered its words
within ten paces of the door.

To circle round the building, the oak-tree, to examine its
leafy canopy, and every trifling hollow of its gnarled trunk, was
but a moment's work, but it was all in vain. There was no
one present, or within ear-shot of anything less than a halloo;
although the words which had reached his ear, were not spoken
much above the usual tone of conversation, and although
they implied that all the low whispers of their guilty schemes
had been overheard by the speaker.

There was no one present; and after all, the young soldier
had naught to do but to return to the pale and trembling Agnes,
and explain how fruitless had been his exertions to find the intruder,
and ask of her if it could have been imagination that
had presented the strange sounds to their senses.

“No more than this, our meeting is imagination,” she replied,
“my Bentinck. But what matters it? Had it been he,
you should have slain him now and here, and that had been the
end of it. For the rest, he is in the toils, and he can not escape
them, for all he be brave, wise, and wary; and if we have
been observed, I care not even if the observer tell him. It will
but add a pang to an existence, the term of which is already
fixed, and which may not be much prolonged by any means.
So, tell him, listener, if you will,” she added, raising her soft
and musical voice to a pitch all unwonted, and stepping to the
door with an impudence of bearing, which, had it been less
guilty, had been almost sublime: “Tell him that you have
heard Agnes d'Esterre — for Agnes Vernon I am not — assure
her Gisborough, with all the truth of earnest love, that she was
his, and his alone. Tell him that, secret spy — tell him that—
and you will but serve my purpose, torturing him with tidings
that shall avail him nothing!”

“Hush! Agnes. Hush! beloved one,” cried the young

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

man, shocked and amazed by this wild outburst of immodest
and unwomanly defiance. “These are wild, whirling words,
and such, in truth, avail nothing, if they even mean anything.”

“Mean anything! Mean anything, do you say, Bentinck
Gisborough? What should they mean, but that I hate him
deeply, deadly? hate him more even than I love you! hate him
so utterly that his death would bring me no pleasure, if he die
fancying that I love him.”

“Oh! do not, Agnes, do not say such words, if you love me—
even if they be true; say them not, my own Agnes.”

“If I love you,” she exclaimed; “if they be true! Have I
not given you proof that I love you, and will I not prove that
they are true, to the very letter? But if you love not to hear
me, I am silent. Once more, then, go your way, with blessings
on your head, and fail me not, I implore you, this day week,
my own Bentinck. For of precious truth! I do believe, that
if he survive that day, I shall die even of his odious life!” At
length, she tore herself away, and darted through the dim, wild
woods, homeward — homeward — half-fearful, half-rejoicing in
the partial discovery of her treason.

He stood for a moment, gazing after her beautiful, elastic
figure, till he lost sight of her among the trees, and then with
a deep drawn sigh, he turned away, bounded down the near
side of the steep ravine, leaped from stone to stone across the
channel of the noisy stream, and appeared indistinctly a moment
afterward among the shrubbery on the farther bank, scaling the
steep acclivity.

Five minutes afterward, the clang of a distant horse's tramp
was heard sounding on the rocky brow of the hill, at a hard
gallop, and then there was silence.

A moment or two passed, and then a sort of trap or shutter
was raised in the stylobate, or substructure of the hermitage, the
floor of which was elevated some two feet above the surface of

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

the soil, and was rendered accessible by four low, flat steps, under
which a secret door had been constructed, giving access
to a vault or cellar underneath the building.

From this aperture, there now emerged cautiously and slowly
the head and then the whole person of a tall, gaunt, and rawboned
woman, apparently of very great age, for her dark, sallow
skin was fretted with so many wrinkles, that at first sight, she
struck the observer as having been tattooed after the fashion of
the Australasian savages, and her hair, which was cut short
round the head, like a man's, was as white as the driven snow
of winter, as were her shaggy pendant eyebrows, likewise, and
her long, thin lashes, from beneath which a pair of small, black
piercing eyes gleamed out with a spiteful, venomous sparkle,
like that of some vicious reptile.

Her face, however, in spite of this ominous and threatening
eye, was decidedly intellectual, full of thought, and not unbenevolent
in its general character, although decidedly its most
distinctive feature was the firm resolution expressed by the thin,
compressed lips, and the bony angular jaw.

In figure, she was very tall, and although gaunt and emaciated
by age, rather than privation, her limbs were sinewy and
muscular, more than is usual among women, and her hands
especially were as large and almost as strong as a man's. The
dress of this singular and masculine looking female consisted
of a petticoat of the common russet serge, which constituted
the usual country wear, with a sort of coarse, half-manlike jerkin
or doublet over it, made of bright blue cloth, with tight sleeves
and a high collar, this unwonted garment descending nearly to
the hips. Above this again she wore a long and voluminous
scarf of scarlet duffle, disposed about her gaunt and angular
person, much after the fashion of a highlander's plaid. On her
head she had a Scottish bonnet, and in her sinewy hand she
carried a stout pike-staff of some five feet in length, with a

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

sharp, steel head. Nor did it appear that this was her only
weapon, for there were two protuberances closely resembling
the form of pistol butts, clearly visible at the waist of her blue
jacket; and the black leathern scabbard of what was undoubtedly
a long knife, protruded below its hem.

Her legs were covered by blue woollen stockings, with large
scarlet clocks, and her feet protected by stout brogues of untanned
hide, which, strong as they were, gave evidence of
much hard usage and long travel.

As she emerged from her place of concealment, which she
did warily and slowly, closing the trapdoor securely after her
so that no trace was left to unfamiliar eyes of the existence of
the secret vault, that woman stood and gazed anxiously in the
direction which Agnes had taken in her flight, and then listened
if she might judge aught of the lover's whereabout from the
sound of his distant horse-hoofs. But there was neither sound
nor sight to guide her, and satisfied as it would seem, that she
was entirely alone, she gave way to the full force of her indignation
and disquiet, dashing her pike-staff violently upon the
rocky soil, and gnashing her teeth in the bitterness of her rage.

“Accursed wanton,” she exclaimed, “foul, soulless, sensual
wretch! False Delilah! accursed Jezebel — may the fate of
Jezebel be thine; may dogs eat thee yet alive, and may thy
name perish utterly from among thy people; and it is to such
as thee that wise men intrust their honor! that prudent men
confide the fate of mighty enterprises, the fortunes of their best
and dearest friends. It is to insure the being kissed in luxurious
chambers by thy curled darling that a great, a royal undertaking
must be cast to the winds — that the blood of the noble,
and the faithful, and the brave, shall dye the moorlands with a
ruddier hue than the bloom of their purplest heather. Out on
it! out on it! that after all the doings, all the sufferings of our
church, our people, and our lawful king, the lust of a titled

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

wanton and an embroidered coxcomb, should prostrate all the
wisdom of the wisest, the bravery of the bravest, and change
the course of dynasties, the fate of nations! Out on it! out on
it? So young, so delicate to look upon, and yet so shameless,
and so daring, and of so resolute and bold a spirit. But, by
the faith of my fathers! I will thwart her, or she shall rue the
day when she dared to hatch domestic treason, and plot murder
under trust. But I will thwart her.”

She spoke rapidly, and in a low, muttered tone, but with fierce
emphasis, and fiery eyes full of vindictive anger; and as she
ended her soliloquy, she too plunged into the deep woods, in a
direction nearly parallel to that taken by Agnes Vernon, but
pointing more directly toward the manor-house; and was
speedily lost amid the shadowy glades, while the little summer-house
was left all silent and untenanted, amid the cold, clear
moonlight, and the calm stillness of the summer-honse.

Meanwhile the wretched woman hastened with fleet steps
homeward. She had already threaded the greater part of the
woodland path which led somewhat circuitously through the
plantings to the open park, and she might see already the
moonlight sleeping calm and serene on the smooth grassy lawns,
beyond the opening of the bowery walks in which she stood
secluded, as if within a vault of solid verdure, when a quick,
sudden rustling of the bushes, violently parted by the passage
of some body in quick motion, startled and in some sort alarmed
her. But almost instantly she rallied from her half-conceived
apprehension, as she reflected how near she was to the house,
and how little chance there was of any real danger within the
precincts of her own park.

The sound, moreover, ceased as suddenly as it commenced,
and she laughed with a low, musical laugh at her own fruitless
fear, muttering to herself: “It was a deer only, or perhaps a
timorous hare or rabbit startled from its form, and I, fool that I

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

am, was afraid, when I might have known well that no danger
can reach me here.”

“Adulteress and liar!” exclaimed the hoarse voice which
she had heard before, now close at her elbow; and at the same
instant that tall, gaunt, sinewy woman started from the thick
coppice and confronted her, barring her homeward path, and
bending on her eyes of deadly and revengeful wrath.

“Adulteress and liar!” she repeated, clutching the delicate
and slender wrist of Agnes in her own vulture-like, iron talons,
while with the other hand she drew a pistol from her girdle,
cocked it, and levelled it within a hand's breadth of her head.
“There is danger here; and even here shall God's vengeance
find thee. Down on thy knees, I say, down on thy knees,
wanton, down on thy knees, accursed murderess of thy wedded
lord, and make thy peace with Heaven, for with the things of
earth thou hast done for ever.”

“What have I done to thee, that thou shouldst slay me — me
who have never seen thee before, much less wronged thee?”
asked Agnes, faltering now in mortal terror, for she recognised
in the harsh, croaking tones which she now heard, the voice
which had broken off her guilty interview with Bentinck in the
hermitage, and doubted not that this singular and terrible old
woman was cognizant of all her crimes, and capable of revealing
all her hidden projects.

“Much!” — cried the fierce old enthusiast, “much hast thou
done already against my cause — for the cause of the true church
and the rightful king is mine — much hast thou done already,
traitress and murderess, and much more wilt do, if I cut not
off at once thy crimes, and thy thread of being. Wilt thou
pray, woman, wilt thou pray, I say, or wilt thou die in thine
impenitence, and so go down to hell with all thy sins rankling
on thy soul, unconfessed and unshriven?”

“It is too late!” replied the wretched girl, now terribly

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

alarmed, but striving to maintain a bold front, for she half believed
the strange woman to be mad, and perhaps fancied that
by boldness she could overawe her. “It is too late! — but if
it were not so, and I were all that thou hast called me, who
constituted thee mine accuser, my judge, and my executioner?”

“He who made all things, who seeth all things, and who
hath set his law on high, that all who run may read it, even
the law of blood for blood. Pray, I say, pray, adulteress, for
this day thou diest.”

Agnes Vernon closed her eyes in despair, expecting to receive
the death-shot in her face from the close levelled weapon
of the fanatic, when the shrill, savage bay of a deer greyhound
smote her ear with tidings of near help, and at the same time
the voices of men nigh at hand.

Hitherto she had been silent, fearing by her cries, that she
should only irritate the maniac and precipitate her action, without
procuring assistance, but now she screamed aloud in mortal
terror, for the click of the pistol lock had fallen on her sharpened
ear, and she felt that she had, indeed, but an instant to
live, if aid came not.

“It is my lady's voice,” cried one of the men, a keeper, or
wood-ranger. “Forward, Hugh, forward, Gregory, to the old
horn-beam walk.” But swiftly as they hurried forward, they
would have come too late, had not a swifter foot and more
vigorous ally rushed to the rescue.

With a repeated yell, a large wire-haired, dun-colored deer
hound burst through the coppice, and springing at the woman's
arm, caught the sleeve of the coarse jacket which she wore,
in his strong teeth. He bore down her hand, and the levelled
weapon which went off harmlessly in the struggle; when the
enthusiast, seeing that she could not effect her purpose, turned
to escape, and Agnes, who by no means desired her capture,
called off the dog, as if for her own protection.

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

“In God's name, my lady, what has harmed thee?” cried a
rough woodman, bursting upon the scene, with his loaded musketoon
in his hand; “we were out seeking thee, even now.”

A highly ornamented bracelet had fallen from her arm in the
struggle, and lay on the green sward at her feet, glittering in a
stray moonbeam, which had found its way through a chink in
the verdant arch overhead, and this suggested to her quick wit
a ready answer.

“A robber — a ruffian!” she replied; “a strong, armed man,
disguised as a woman. See, he tore off my jewels, and would
have murdered me, but for my brave and faithful Bran,” and
therewith she caressed the great, rough dog, which, in truth,
had preserved her. “Follow him quickly, Hugh, and see you
shoot him dead at once! Seek not to make him prisoner, he
is a desperate villain, and it will cost life to secure him. Shoot
him dead, I say, on the sight. I will be your warranty, and
you, Gregory, go with me home. I had lost my way in the
wilderness, and got belated, when this rude wretch assaulted
me, and would have slain me.”

The men scarcely paused to hear her out; two of them
plunging into the underwood in pursuit, while the third accompanied
her toward the hall, leading the fierce hound in a leash,
and carrying his carabine cocked in the other hand.

Before they had gained the open park, the loud report of
one, and then of a second shot, came ringing from the woodlands,
and a thrill of mingled horror and exultation, rushed
through her veins, as she muttered between her teeth — “Now!
now! they have dealt with her, and I have well escaped this
peril, and the witness of my shame lives no longer.”

But the guilty woman reckoned without her host, for she
had not long arrived at the hall, before the men returned, saying
that they had failed to apprehend or kill the fugitive, owing
to the darkness of the woods, and his speed of foot, although

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

they had both fired on his track, and believed that he was severely
wounded, since they had found much blood both on the
leaves of the bushes, and on the ground, where they had fired.

Be that, however, as it might, no more was heard of the
stranger; and on the third day thereafter Sir Reginald returned,
absorbed as usual in the details of the rebellion, and all unsuspicious
of his faithless wife; and then, over the heads of the
plotters and counterplotters, the days rolled on serene and tranquil,
toward the appointed time, and toward that end, which
though many fancied they could see, one alone saw and knew,
and He, from the beginning.



“And the headman with his bare arm ready,
That the blow may be both swift and steady
Feels if the axe be sharp and true
Since he set its edge anew.”
Parisina.

Swiftly, indeed, those brief days fled away; and not a
thought of trouble or regret came over the strong mind of Sir
Reginald Vernon.

His part was taken, his line had been laid down from the beginning,
and acting as he did on what he was convinced to be
the road of duty, he was not the man to shrink at the moment
of execution.

He was, moreover, so thoroughly satisfied that the cause of
the Stuarts would prevail, and “the king enjoy his own again,”
that he was untouched by those anxious and sad forebodings
which often almost shake the firmness of the bravest breasts,
when setting forth upon some desperate or dubious enterprise.

He had, it is true, taken precautions in case of the failure of

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

his party, for the preservation of his estates to his children, but
this done, except some natural doubts regarding the chances of
his own life, on which he looked, as brave men ever will look,
sanguinely, he was prepared to set forth on a campaign against
the established government, with as little dread concerning his
return home, as if he were about to ride out only on a hunting
match.

Between himself and Agnes, there had never existed any
very rapturous or romantic relations, and these had long, in so
far as they ever had existed, subsided into the mere commonplaces
of every-day, decorous, married life. The wily girl had,
moreover, affected so much enthusiasm for the cause of church
and king, the better to confirm him in the prosecution of his
mad schemes, that it cost her little to veil her delight at his departure,
under the disguise of zealous eagerness for the restoration
of the right line.

And never, perhaps, had the unhappy and doomed man so
much admired the beautiful being to whom he was so fatally
linked as when he saw her, on the eve of his departure, with
the white rose in her beautiful fair hair, the chosen emblem of
their party, infusing hope and courage into the meanest of the
tenantry, and adding fresh spirit to the ardor and enthusiasm
of the catholic gentry by her brilliancy, her beauty, and her
indomitable spirits.

Perhaps, indeed, it was fortunate for the guilty woman, that
from the instant of her husband's return home to that of his departure,
the hall was one constant scene of tumult and excitement,
for had it been otherwise it would have been difficult indeed,
for her to have maintained the disguise she had adopted,
or to have blinded her husband, unsuspicious as he was to the
real motives of her joy.

But he was accompanied when he came by a large party of
the Jacobite gentry, and others kept flocking in continually to

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

the rendezvous, as it was now resolved that the mask should
be thrown aside altogether, since it was known that the prince
had beaten the first force of regulars sent against him, and captured
Perth, and been promoted regent of England, Ireland,
and Scotland.

Honeywood's dragoons, the only troops in that part of the
country capable of opposing them on their first rising, had, it was
well known, got their route, and marched to reinforce Cope, who
was moving northward to defend Edinburgh, unless Charles Edward
should intercept him; and this fact, added to the prestige
of a first success already gained by the rebels, decided them on
rising instantly, and raising the standard of rebellion, while the
absence of all regular troops, and the dissafection of the northern
militia, should the lord lieutenant attempt to call them out,
set aside all apprehension of their being interrupted, until such
time as their raw levies should be disciplined.

On the appointed morning, therefore, among the flourish of
trumpets, the discharges of a few light field-pieces, and reiterated
shouts of “God save King James,” the white standard
was hoisted, and civil war proclaimed — God grant it may be
for the last time — in England. Above a thousand men were
collected under arms, of whom nearly half were horse, admirably
mounted, thoroughly equipped, and familiar with the management
of their horses, though rather as grooms and huntsmen
than as dragoons or troopers. Still they formed as good a material
as could be desired for the composition of a light cavalry
corps, they were officered by gentlemen, many of whom had
served, and all of whom were skilful in the use of their weapons.
They were full of spirit, and confident in their prowess,
and the valor of their leaders.

Many ladies were present, most of whom, like the fair hostess,
had donned the white rose for Stuart, and wore white
cockades at their bosoms; nor though the ladies Lucy and

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

Maud Gisborough were of a whig family, and more than that,
were personally attached to the reigning dynasty, did they disdain
to look upon the muster, although they had not assumed
the emblems of the party, much less to talk soft nonsense and
make sweet eyes at the younger and handsomer of the tory
leaders.

Thus matters stood at Vernon in the Vale, on the morning
of the celebrated rising of the '45; and although Agnes was
apprized already that her hopes of betraying and cutting off the
whole party, together with her hated husband, had been thwarted
by the unavoidable call of the dragoons to the north, she
was yet in unusual spirits, for she had no belief in the possibility
of success to the rebels' cause; no fear that Sir Reginald
would escape either the soldier's sword, or the headsman's axe;
and little cared she by which he should fall, so his death should
restore her to liberty.

And hence, never did she look lovelier, or move more gracefully,
or speak more charmingly, than when she bade adieu to
her gallant lord, and saw him with his brave, misguided followers,
set foot in stirrup and ride proudly northward, with banners
to the wind, and music on the summer air.

As Agnes stood on the terrace, with her blue eyes sparkling
with a strange unnatural light, her cheeks flushed crimson, her
glowing lips apart, her whole frame seemingly expanded and
alive with generous enthusiasm, waving her embroidered kerchief
to the parting cavaliers, Maud Gisborough gazed upon
her with a feeling she had never felt before.

It was in part admiration, for she could not but see and confess
her surpassing loveliness; in part, it might be, envy, for
she knew her her own superior in womanly attractions — but it
was something more than this, it was something between wonder
and fear. For she saw now, that there was something
deeper and stronger in the character of her friend, than she

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

had ever heretofore suspected; and she saw also that it was
not all right with her.

Maud Gisborough was a light, vain, giddy girl; but the
world and its flatteries or its follies had not corrupted a naturally
good heart, so far that she could not distinguish good from
evil.

She had long perceived, with the quickness of a woman in
all matters relative to the affections, that Agnes Vernon did not
love her husband with that sort of love, which she would have
looked to give and to inspire in a married life. Perhaps, she
half suspected that she did love her brother, Bentinck Gisborough;
but she did not imagine, that there was anything guilty
or dishonorable in that love; that it had ever gone beyond feelings,
and those innocent and Platonic, much less found vent in
words and deeds of shame.

But now a light shone upon her understanding, and she began
to see much which she had not thought of before. And it
was under the impression of such an impulse or instinct, call it
as you will, that she turned to her suddenly, and said in a low
voice, half blushing as she spoke:—

“You are a strange person, Agnes Vernon. One would
think to see you now, so joyous and excited, that you were on
the point of gaining a lover, rather than running great risk of
losing a husband.”

There are moments when the heart is attacked so suddenly,
when overloaded with strong passion, that the floodgates of reserve,
nay, of common prudence, are thrown open on the instant;
and the cherished secrets of the soul, guarded with
utmost care and anxiety for years, are surrendered at the first
call, nay, even without a call, and a life's labor cast to the
winds by the indiscretion of a minute.

Great criminals, who have laid their plans with the extremest
ingenuity, who have defied the strictest cross-examinations,

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

baffled the wiliest lawyers, till suspicion herself has been at
fault, and their guilt disbelieved through a long course of years,
have, at some chance word of an infant, or at the gossipping
of an old woman, betrayed the secret causelessly, and sent
themselves, by their own act and impulse, to the scaffold, thus
giving rise to the old adage, quos deus vult perdere, prius dementat.

But such is far from being the result or consequence of madness;
showing much more the intense operation of the mind,
than the lack of it. Be this, however, as it may, such a moment
was this with Agnes Vernon; and to the half-casual, halfintended
words of her lover's sister, she replied on the instant:

“It may be that you are right, girl. The gaining of a lover
and the losing of a husband, are not always events so far removed
as you may have imagined.”

“Good faith, Agnes,” replied the other; “I never have imagined
anything about it. It seems to me it were my first essay
to get a husband, not to think how to lose one. But you
are jesting with me, Agnes, for presuming to talk to a staid,
married lady like yourself, about husbands.”

For a few minutes, Agnes Vernon was silent, more than
half aware that she had partially betrayed herself; but, whether
the impulse was too strong for her, or whether she was led
on by the confidence that it was Bentinck's sister to whom she
spoke, after a pause she answered: —

“Take heed, dear girl, take heed, I beseech you, ere you do
get one; for this world has many miseries, but none so dreadful,
I believe, as to be linked to a husband whom you hate!”

“Whom you hate, Agnes! God forbid such a thing were
possible! You do not mean to say that it is so with you?”

“Not so! — not so with me! with whom then should it be
so? Heaven alone knows, how I loathe, how I detest that
man —”

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

“But wherefore, Agnes? what has he done to you, that you
should so detest him?”

“What rather has he not done to me? Did he not come
and claim me, when I was a girl — a mere girl — a happy girl,
in London — and tear me away from all whom I loved, all who
loved me, and drag me down to these doleful woods here in the
north; and chill me with his stately, stern, cold-blooded, heartless
dignity, till he has turned all my young, warm, healthful
blood, into mere stagnant puddle; till I have been for years as
hopeless as himself, if not as heartless. But Heaven be praised
for it, Maud, there is a good time coming.”

She stopped abruptly, whether she felt that she had gone too
far already, or that the fiery spur which had goaded her to such
strange revelation, had grown cold; and the quick light faded
from her eye, and the flush paled from her cheek, and she let
her head droop upon her bosom, and clasped her hands together,
and wrung them for a moment vehemently.

But Maud Gisborough gazed on her with a cold, fixed eye,
and answered nothing; that conversation had made the gay
girl older by half a lifetime, and more thoughtful than she
would, in any probability, ever have been otherwise.

“I do not understand you, Agnes,” she said, at length, still
gazing upon her with that cold, grave, unsympathizing eye.
“I am not sure that I wish — that I ought — to understand you.
I am going to my sister.”

“God help me,” cried the miserable woman; “I do not know
that I understand myself.”

But Bentinck's sister paused not, nor looked back, but crossed
the terrace, passed through the great hall, ascended the staircase,
and rushing into her sister's chamber, where she sat in
her loose, brocaded dressing-room, reading a light French novel,
while her French fille-de-chambre was brushing the

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

marechal powder out of her fine hair, threw herself into a seat, perfectly
stunned and bewildered.

“What ails you, Maud?” cried the elder sister, a sharper and
far more worldly girl, “what ails you? have you seen a ghost, that
you look so pale and terrified? give her a glass of the camphorjulep,
Angelique.”

“No! no,” replied the younger girl, waving aside the proper
stimulant. “No, no; leave us a while, good Angelique, I must
speak with my sister, alone.”

Mais, mon Dieu!” said the cunning French waiting-woman,
with a shrug, “apparement, miladi Maud has found out she has
got one leetle heart of her own, for somebody or oder.”

“Is it so, sis?” said Lucy, laughing at the girl's flippant
impudence, “and have you found a heart, or lost one? But, no,
no,” she continued, alarmed at the increasing paleness of Maud's
pretty features, “it is something more than this. Leave us,
Angelique, and do not return until I ring the bell. Now, Maud,
what is it, little, foolish sister?”

“Lucy,” replied the other, faltering a little in her speech, for
she scarce knew how what she was about to say would be received,
“this is no place for us any longer; nor is Agnes any
companion for us.”

“What do you mean, Maud? Have you gone mad all on a
sudden?”

“You can not conceive, how frightfully she has been talking,
since the gentlemen rode away to join the prince. She
told me in so many words, that she loathed and detested Sir
Reginald; and almost said that she hoped ere long to lose him,
and to get a new lover; and if I do not very greatly err, she
means our brother Bentinck. I do believe she loves Bentinck,
Lucy.”

“Ha! ha! ha! Do you, indeed, believe so, innocent, little

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

sis?” cried the elder, laughing boisterously. “Ha! ha! ha!
you make me laugh, upon my word and honor. Why, I have
known they loved each other since the first week we were
here. I have seen him kiss her and clasp her in his arms, a
dozen times, when they did not dream that I was near; and she
meets him every evening in the woods somewhere. I am sure
she was with him that night, too, on which she made such an
outcry against some person, who she said, had robbed her. No
such thing! Some one might have detected them together, and
threatened to expose her; and so she wished to have him put
out of the way, whoever it was, to preserve her secret. Bless
you, I saw it with half an eye — I have known it all along. You
are certainly either very innocent, sis, or a very great hypocrite—
one of the two.”

“Very innocent, I hope, Lucy,” replied the girl, blushing
deeply. “I have heard of such things in the great world, but
never thought to see them. What a wretch she must be! and
how wicked of Bentinck, too, and she a married woman! We
must leave her, Lucy — we must leave this place to-morrow.”

“I think so, Maud, dear,” answered the other, still laughing
and bantering; “and, indeed, it was determined a week since,
that we should do so. It is Bentinck's desire; and he wrote
to Hexham, about it before leaving for his regiment — but not,
Maud, darling, because our hostess is a little fie! fie! but because
it will not do for such loyal folk as we to stay in the
house of a proclaimed rebel. Now, do n't be foolish, Maud, I
tell you. You must be very civil to her while we stay here,
and keep your little lips close shut about her naughtinesses; —
in the first place, because you can not speak of them without
getting Bentinck into trouble; and, in the next, because, if anything
happens to Sir Reginald, she is to have all this fine place
and property, and when she gets her right love, her first love —
you know, Maud, dear, she was to have married Bentinck, till

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

this horrid Vernon came and took her away — she will make a
charming sister-in-law!”

“Lucy! Lucy! how can you talk so! But you are not —
you can not be in earnest.”

“Indeed, I am perfectly in earnest, and I had no notion that
you were such a little simpleton. Why, such things happen
every day, and nobody thinks about it, or pays any attention to
them, unless they are found out, and a scandal comes of it.
We girls, I know, are not supposed to know anything about
such things, but we are not blind, or fools altogether; and you
are just as well aware as I am, that a dozen of the fine ladies
of the ton, at whose houses we visit, are not one whit better
than they should be, without taking our dear duchess of Kendal,
into consideration. So just keep yourself as quiet as you
may, and be very sure that as soon as tidings can arrive, we
shall hear from our brother, the earl, ordering us home to Hexham
castle. Now, if you take my advice, you 'll have a headache
this evening, and go to your own chamber, and to-morrow
forget all that has passed, and be just as friendly with this pretty
Agnes, as if nothing had been said. I will go down and
take my coffee with her tête-a-téte, if you will let me ring for
Angelique.”

“I will do as you bid me, Lucy,” replied the other, rising to
leave the room. “But believe me, I do n't like it the least, nor
do I think it will add anything to our fair reputations.”

“To make a scandal about it, would be certainly to destroy
them,” answered the wiser and more worldly sister. “For,
besides bringing down upon our heads the deadly hatred of all
the D'Esterres, and getting anything but thanks from our own
people, all the world say, `Those Gisborough girls know too
much by half,' and set it down to envy or ill-nature, or anything
but modesty or virtue. Believe me, Maud, it is better in
the world's eye to seem innocent, than to be so.”

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

At this moment the entrance of Mademoiselle Angelique put
an end to the conversation, and not long afterward, Maud left
her sister's chamber, and went to lie down, and think over the
differences between principle and practice, not altogether feigning
a headache.

But Agnes Vernon, after her brief, wild conversation with
her lover's sister, overcome by the excess of her own passions,
faint and exhausted, and agonized by the perception that the
crisis of her fate was at hand, and that if not speedily liberated
from her husband, by some strange catastrophe, detection and
disgrace must be her portion, though she had no blush for the
sin or the shame, was yet overwhelmed by the thought of the
open scandal, and of the world's undisguised scorn.

She could not conceal it from herself, moreover, that she had
already escaped very narrowly being convicted and exposed;
that her infamy was known to many of her own servants, she
had been made painfully aware within the last week, when a
waiting-woman whom she had reproved somewhat sharply for
lightness of demeanor, replied with a flippant toss of her head,
that she saw no reason, for her part, why poor girls had not as
much right to have sweethearts as great ladies; and more too,
seeing that they had no husbands; an insult which she was
compelled to pass in silence, not daring to provoke the vengeance
of the offender.

Nor was this the only risk she had run; for it must not be
supposed that the strange tale of the attempted robbery in the
park, on the night of her last interview with Bentinck, had escaped
the ears of her husband; and when he came to inquire
into the particulars, and heard her version of the story, Sir
Reginald shook his head gravely as he answered:—

“There is something very strange in all this, Agnes — something
which I do not understand. I hope you are not deceiving
me in anything, for I know the person very well, whom

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

you have described. It was no man at all, nor in disguise as
you imagine, but a veritable woman; and although she is a very
singular person, and perhaps not altogether right in her reason,
she is certainly incapable of robbery, or I may add of injuring any
person connected with myself. She has been for many years
one of the trustiest messengers and go-betweens of our party.
Her faith was sorely tried and not found wanting during the
terrible '15, and from that day to this she has been the repository
of secrets, which, if divulged, would set half the noblest
heads in England rolling. She was born in the village at the
park-end, and was foster-sister to my grandmother. She married
a Scotch drover afterward, and went away with him into
the western Highlands, where some adversities befell her — it
was a dark tale — by which her brain became unsettled. She
believes herself to be endowed with second sight, and the country
people regard her as a witch, and dread her accordingly;
but she has not been seen in these parts for many years, coming
when she has had occasion to bring me tidings from the
leaders of our party, under the shadow of the night, and concealing
herself in a vault under the hermitage summer-house,
as it is called, near the waterfall, in the Wild Boar's glen, which
is known only to herself and me, of people now alive. She
had brought me a message on the morning of that day, when I
set forth with Bentinck Gisborough, and has again gone
northward. I shall see her with the army, and will then learn
more of this strange business. But as you love me, Agnes, if
she come here in my absence, suffer her not to be harmed or
interfered with. The lives of hundreds hang upon her tongue.”

No words can express the terror of the miserable wife, as
she learned that the witness of her crime was her husband's
trusted confidante, that he would see her before many days, and
learn unquestionably all that she would most willingly conceal.
There was, however, nothing to be done, and she had only to

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

wait anxiously in the hope that death would find her hated husband
in the field, or ere the fatal explanation should take place.

The remainder of his stay at Vernon in the Vale, was fraught
to Agnes with terror and agony most intense and unutterable.
She knew not at what moment the woman might return; she
had no one in whom she could repose the slightest trust, now
that Bentinck Gisborough was afar off with his regiment, and
she well knew that Sir Reginald, cold as he was, and impassive
under the ordinary course of events, was as stern and implacable
as fate itself, where his honor was concerned, and she
foreboded but too surely that the discovery of her guilt would
be the signal for punishment as sudden and as sure as heaven's
thunder.

It was with double ecstacy, therefore, arising from a twofold
cause, that she beheld him mount his horse, and ride away,
never, she trusted, to return.

His departure liberated her from an almost oppressive sense
of immediate peril; and she believed that he was running headlong
on his ruin.

It was under the impulse of her boundless sense of relief
and exultation, that she had given vent to her feelings so incautiously
as to alarm the vain and worldly mind of Maud Gisborough,
and thus, by her own act, she had incurred fresh peril.

Scarcely had Maud left the room, before she became aware
of her own imprudence, and with a vague wish to be entirely
alone, and to review her own position, where she could not be
interrupted — perhaps spurred on by one of those incomprehensible
impulses which seem to urge men to their fate — she took
her mantle and walked away, accompanied by the great deer-hound
which had rescued her before, toward the scene of her
sin and shame.

She soon reached the secluded bower, and entering it cast
herself down on the seat, and sat gazing on the waterfall, and

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

on the wooded glen now beginning to exhibit the first tints of
autumn, scarcely conscious what she was looking upon, so
wildly and unconnectedly did her mind wander over the past
and the present, and strive to unravel the future.

Had she not been in such a mood, she would soon have perceived
by the strangeness of the dog's demeanor that there was
something amiss, for from the moment he had entered the
alcove, he had not ceased to snuff at the crevices of the floor,
as if he scented something, with his eyes glaring and his bristles
erect along the whole line of his neck and shoulders, uttering
at times a low, short whine; until at length he went out,
and, after circling twice or thrice round the little building, laid
himself down at the mouth of the secret trap, and began scratching
violently with his forepaws, in which occupation he at last
became so furiously excited that he burst into a sharp and savage
crying.

This sound it was which first aroused Agnes from her stupor,
but as she stared about her with bewildered eyes, not
understanding what had occurred, a strange indistinct murmur
from below her feet, a faint groan, and a few half articulate
words reached her ears, and riveted her attention, while they
shook her very soul with terror.

The dog heard them too, for he began to bay with increased
fury, and it was not till after a second effort that she could
compel his silence.

Then followed a second, and a third groan, and then a hollow
and unearthly voice came up from the vaults below:—

“Help!” it cried, “help! Oh! in God's name, whoever
you are, help! I am dying — dying in agony of thirst and
famine.”

The words came forth at intervals, as if forced out by the
utmost effort only, with agony indescribable, and were accompanied
with deep racking sighs that seemed to announce a

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

human being's last parting struggles to the eternity in view already.

An impulse, stronger than her terrors, almost unnatural, urged
her on, though she more than half suspected who was the
speaker. She flew to the trap, seized the dog by the collar,
and tied him with her scarf to an oak sapling which had shot
up in the shadow of the old tree.

Then, after a little effort, she found the spring by which the
door was opened, lifted it, and gazed unconsciously into the
dark cavernous vault, feebly illuminated by the ray of light, half
interrupted by her own figure, which fell into it through the
doorway. It was a moment or two before she could distinguish
objects in the gloom, but as her eyes became accustomed to the
obscurity, she made out the figure of the woman she most
dreaded lying on the bare floor, emaciated to the last degree,
with the dews of death already on her sallow brow. A quantity
of dry clotted gore on the pavement and on her dress explained
the cause of her inability to move thence, as an empty
flask lying near her head, and one of her shoes cut into fragments
and partially eaten, told the extremity to which she had
been reduced in the last week by famine.

“Heaven be thanked!” she muttered as the feeble light fell
upon her glaring eyes. “There is yet time; water, for holy
love, fetch me water.”

“But will you not betray me, if I save you?” — faltered the
wretched Agnes, moved by the sight of so much horror, to the
one soft spot which must remain in the heart, even of the most
depraved of women. “Will you swear to preserve my secret,
if I save you — will you swear it? —”

She spoke quick and short, and in a voice rendered husky by
the intenseness of her excitement.

Then and not till then did the dying woman recognise her,—
“Ah —” she cried — “it is she — the adulteress — the

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

harlot! Then I am lost — lost —” and she sank back on the stony
floor, from which she had half raised herself under the influence
of renewed hope, and the presence of ready succor.

“No, no, not lost —” cried Agnes eagerly — “not lost, but
saved, if you will swear to be silent —”

“Never!” cried the woman, “never, I will die, sooner.”

“Then die you must,” returned Agnes, shuddering between
the horror of her own purpose, and her dread of the consequences
of her enemy's recovery, “for I can not save you to be
my own destruction.”

“Water, for God's sake! but one drop of water.”

“Swear; and you shall have water, wine, food, surgical advice,
all that wealth can procure, all that the human heart can
desire — only swear, swear, I implore you,” and she clasped
her hands beseechingly, “and let me save you.”

“I must die, then,” muttered the woman hoarsely, “but not
alone — you too, adulteress, you too!” and with a sudden effort
of expiring strength, she raised one of her pistols, levelled and
discharged it at the head of Agnes. The bullet whistled close
beside her, but without harming her; it just grazed, however,
the haunch of the greyhound, who chanced to be in the line of
the aim, and who was struggling already fiercely against the
leash which held him. At the wound he made a yet more violent
spring, and loosening the knot of the scarf, dashed forward
with a fierce yell, leaped over the prostrate form of Agnes, who
had fallen back in terror at the shot, and plunged down headlong
upon his old antagonist.

There was an awful and confused struggle — a mixture of
fierce snarls and broken gasping groans, and before Agnes could
reach the spot — thoughwinged by horror and mercy she rushed
almost with the speed of light, into the area of the fatal vault —
all was over.

But the fierce dog was still nuzzling and crunching the throat

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

of the throttled carcass, and it was only by a strong and persevering
effort that the terrified lady dragged him from his victim,
and led him, licking his bloody chops, and growling angrily, up
the low steps from that scene of horror. She dared not look
back for a second on the multilated corpse, but closed and secured
the trap, with trembling fingers, and fled, pale and haggard,
through the green woods homeward. Haggard and pale,
and with a sense of indistinct blood-guiltiness upon her soul,
though not in the very deed guilty — for when she questioned
her own heart, she was forced to confess to herself that she
would have left the woman there to die alone and untended,
had not the savage hound anticipated her design with unintended
mercy — she felt that the very joy she felt at the death
of her worst enemy, was the joy of the successful murderess.
No wonder that gay Lucy Gisborough found her tête-à-tête
with her handsome hostess insufferably dull, and wondered
what had become of all the light, joyous mirth, and hairbrained
excitement, which were her characteristics, and which, until
now, had never failed her.

Both ladies, in a word, were thoroughly dissatisfied, one with
the other; and it was a relief to both when the hour for retiring
came; nor did it seem other than satisfactory to all parties,
when on the morrow morning, even before the early hour at
which our unsophisticated forefathers of those days were wont
to breakfast, a special courier arrived from Hexham castle, the
bearer of a message from the earl to his fair sisters, that they
should return home with all speed, and of a letter to the lady
Vernon, full of regrets and condolence, that Sir Reginald should
have taken so rash a step as to join the misguided gentlemen,
who had taken up arms for the chevalier (the earl of Hexham
was by far too shrewd a courtier to style a prince, who
within a few months might be king — even although he espoused
the other side — by the odious title of pretender), and

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

pointing out the impossibility of his sisters remaining at the
house of a gentleman, who howsoever the earl might privately
respect and esteem him, had yet been proclaimed a rebel.

Hereupon, with a multitude of kisses and protestations, the
ladies parted, all, to say the truth, excellently well pleased to
part; for there never had been any bond of union between them,
except in the person of the now absent major of dragoons; and
Agnes was left to solitude and the insatiate restlessness of her
own over-boiling passions, incessantly craving the presence of
the one loved object of her every thought.

Her children were little company for her, and it seemed
almost as if her undisguised hatred for their father was fast ripening
into a confirmed dislike of them also.

Society she had none, for the secluded habits and grave demeanor
of her husband had deterred the neighboring families
in the first instance from forming intimacy with the stern baronet
and his beautiful wife; and latterly, the increasing rumors—
though secretly whispered only — concerning the looseness
of the lady's conversation, had operated yet more as a decided
bar against her.

She went forth now but seldom, never beyond the precincts
of the park, and passed the most of her time in dark and moody
musings, most unlike to the old levities of her former life.

Only at one time did she arouse herself from this gloom,
which was fast growing habitual to her, and that was when
tidings arrived from the army of Charles Edward's progress
southward, relating the deeds, the victories of his followers,
the wounds, the death, the glory of those who fell in the arms
of triumph.

Then something of their old fire would kindle her blue eyes,
of their ancient brilliancy flush crimson to her pallid cheeks.
A quick, nervous restlessness would agitate her whole frame,
and mark her whole demeanor.

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

But all this would subside again into the original, cold, and
deathlike quietude, when the despatches were once perused,
and she had learned that her own fate was unaltered — for what
to her mattered the fate of empires.

At first, and for many a day, the tidings were all prosperous
to the prince's faction — first, he had taken Edinburgh, on the
19th of September, and then a few days later he had defeated
Cope at Preston Pans, where Honeywood's dragoons had distinguished
themselves by falling into a sudden panic at the
sight of the highlanders, and running away in spite of all their
officers could do, as fast as their horses could carry them, full
thirteen miles from the field of battle.

Sir Reginald, who had joined the prince, after defeating a
detachment of horse sent to intercept himself, had distinguished
himself greatly, and been slightly wounded in the action.

He wrote in great spirits, and with more show of affection
toward his wife than he had of late manifested toward her, and
congratulating himself on the idea of seeing her a countess ere
a year had passed, the prince having promised to revive an ancient
earldom, which had long been in abeyance, in favor of his
brave supporter.

This letter was rewarded by the faithless wife, so soon as
she was left alone, and its contents thoroughly perused, by being
torn indignantly to atoms, and trampled under foot in a paroxysm
of scorn and fury.

A few days after this she received a visit from her lover, at
the head of a squadron of dragoons, who was now in full retreat
for England, before the victorious armies of the prince,
who was advancing by forced marches into Cumberland. He
came under the pretext of searching for arms and papers, but
in reality, to snatch a few moments of guilty consolation for defeat
from his abandoned paramour, who received him with undisguised
and rapturous affection.

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

Scarcely a month afterward siege was laid to Carlisle by the
pretender; and after a few days it surrendered to his army,
and with a joyous and triumphant party of his friends and companions,
Sir Reginald Vernon visited the house of his fathers,
eager once more to embrace his beautiful wife and beloved
children.

All was enthusiastic joy and loud triumph. Nothing was
spoken of but an uninterrupted march to London, but a succession
of victories and glories, crowned by the coronation of the
king at Westminster, before the old year should have given
birth to the new.

It was with difficulty and disgust that the wife submitted to
his caresses, the more odious now, that they were aggravated
by his joy, which she termed insolence, and by his success,
which seemed to prostrate the dearest of her hopes. And had
it not been for the revelry and merriment which rendered the
stay of the chevalier's adherents at Vernon in the Vale almost
one continued scene of tumultuous enthusiasm, her husband
could scarce have failed to discover the total alienation of her
feelings.

The only pleasure she tasted during his visit, was his assurance,
that Mabel M`Farlane never having been heard of since
the night of her attack on Agnes, he was well assured that she
had become entirely demented, and during some paroxysm of
insanity had been guilty of the outrage, in consequence of
which she had probably come to her end.

After a brief sojourn, Sir Reginald rejoined the highland
host; and full of high anticipations never to be fulfilled, and
joyous dreams soon to be changed for tears and lamentations,
their proud array took their way southward. For a time longer,
victory still clung to their footsteps. Manchester, with all
the catholic gentry of its ancient county, received the prince
with open arms; and Derby saw his gallant ranks defile, and

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

his white banners wave in triumph as he passed under its antique
gateways.

But there was the limit of his success, the term of his progress.
Thence his retreat commenced, and with retreat, ruin—
for after he had turned his back to the capital, not a man in all the
kingdom looked upon his success as possible, or did not augur his
discomfiture. Within a little more than two months after their
triumphant passage through Carlisle, faint, hopeless, and dispirited,
the army of the unfortunate pretender retreated again through
that old city; but this time so speedy was their transit that Sir
Reginald found no time to visit Vernon in the Vale, merely acquainting
his wife by a brief and desponding letter, that he was
resolved to adhere to the last to the fortunes of Charles Edward,
and since revenge and victory had been denied to him, at
least to die for the noble cause which he had adopted.

A week had not elapsed, before the cavalry of the duke of
Cumberland came up in hot pursuit, thundering on the track of
the rebels, and again Bentinck Gisborough found time for a few
hours of dalliance with his once more exulting mistress.

The parting gleam of victory of Falkirk shed a last lustre
upon the prince's arms, but availed him nothing, and the retreat
was continued so far as to Culloden, where the highland array
was utterly and irretrievably defeated, the rebellion crushed, the
hapless chief a fugitive, literally pursued with bloodhounds
through the fastnesses of his hereditary kingdom, the birthplace
of his royal lineage, and all his brave adherents flying with a
price on their heads, from the vengeance of the house of
Hanover.

The energy and talent which Sir Reginaled Vernon has displayed
throughout the whole insurrection, would alone have
entitled him to the undesirable eminence of especial guiltiness
above all the rebels, but when to this were added the consider- ation that he had been actuated even more by hostility to the

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

reigning house, and personal rancor against the king, than by
any loyalty to the Stuarts, and the secret instigations of the
house of Gisborough, actuated by Bentinck, it was soon understood
that whosoever else might be spared, no mercy would be
shown to Vernon, of Vernon in the Vale.

Meanwhile the prince escaped after incredible fatigues and
hardships. Of his brave adherents, too many perished by platoons
of musketry under the martial law; too many on the
bloody scaffold, victims to a mistaken and disastrous loyalty —
a few escaped, and when vengeance was satiate of blood, a sad
remnant received pardon and swore allegiance to the king.

But of Sir Reginald Vernon no tidings had been received
since in the last charge of Honeywood's dragoons at Culloden,
he was seen resisting desperately to the last, till he was unhorsed,
cut down, and left for dead upon the plain. His body
was not found, however, on the fatal field, and none knew what
had befallen him; but it was generally supposed that he had
escaped from the field only to die in some wretched and forlorn
retreat among the inaccessible fastnesses of the Highland hills.

His name was fast sinking into oblivion, and was remembered
only by his wife, when she congratulated herself on her
liberation from his detested power.

The winter had passed away, and flowers of spring had given
way to the more gorgeous bloom of summer, and still nothing
had been heard of Sir Reginald. Pursuit had ceased after
the rebels. Peace had resumed its sway in the land; and once
more Bentinck Gisborough, and his elder sister Lucy, were
on a visit at Vernon in the Vale.

It will be remembered that Reginald had devised his estates
in trust to this very man, and the arrangement of this trust was
the pretext of the present visit. Lucy accompanied her brother
in order to play decorum, and prevent scandal concerning
the young widow — for such Agnes was now generally

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

regarded, though she had never assumed weeds, or affected to play
the mourner for the fate of a husband, whom she now openly
spoke of as a cold, stern, selfish tyrant.

Ill success is a great accuser, a great condemner of the
fallen. And what between the fury of the country against the
vanquished rebels, by which it compensated its terror while
they were victorious, and the address and beauty of Agnes Vernon,
she had come to be regarded as a victim, in some sort, a
very charming, and greatly-to-be-pitied person — a beautiful, innocent
child, ill-assorted with a kind of public Catiline and
domestic Blue-Beard. And Lucy smiled, and jested, and
played the unconscious innocent, while her brother played the
villain, and her hostess the wanton, openly before her unblushing
face.

And the world had begun to whisper that it was a pity that
Sir Reginald's death could not be authenticated, that his widow
might find consolation for all her sufferings and sorrows, in a
more congruous marriage with the young officer who, it was
rumored, had been the first object of her wronged affections.

Such was the aspect of affairs, when late on a July evening,
while Lucy was gazing at the moon through the stained windows,
and Agnes and Gisborough were talking in an under
tone in the shadow of a deep alcove at the farther end of the
withdrawing-room, a servant entered with a billet which he
handed to the lady of the house, saying that it had been brought
in by one of the head forester's children, who had it from a
stranger he had met in the park, near the Wild Boar glen.

Agnes turned pale as she heard his speech, and a half shriek
burst from her lips, as her eyes fell on the handwriting.

It was from her husband, and contained these words only:

Agnes: By God's grace I am safe thus far; and if I can
lie hid here these four days, can escape to France. On Sunday
night a lugger will await me off the Greene point, nigh the

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

mouth of Solway. Come to me hither, to the cave I told thee
of, with food and wine so soon as it is dark. Ever my dearest,
whom alone I dare trust.

Thy Reginald.

“It is from him!” whispered Bentinck, so soon as the servant
had retired, which he did not do until his mistress had
read the letter through, and burned it at the taper, saying carelessly,
“It is nothing. A mere begging letter. There is no
answer to it. Give the boy a trifle, and send him home, Robinson.”

“It is from him, Agnes!” whispered Bentinck, in a deep
voice trembling with emotion.

Agnes replied by a look of keen, clear intelligence, laying
her finger on her lip, and no more was said at the time, for
Lucy had paid no attention to what was passing and asked no
question, and Gisborough took the hint.

After a while, however, when the stir created by this little
incident had passed over, she in her turn said carelessly in an
ordinary tone, not whispering so as to excite observation:—

“Yes! It is he, and he must be dealt withal.”

“Ay!” answered Bentinck. “Ay! but how?”

“You must not be here, Gisborough, the while; that is clear.
So order your horse and men for to-morrow morning, and ride
away toward York, or to Hexham, it were better, to your brother's,
and tarry there a week, saying naught of this to anybody.”

“Well? but what then? How shall the rest be done? or
who shall do it?”

“I!” replied the miserable woman, her eye sparkling with
fierce light, but her brow, her cheek, her lip, as white as ashes.
“I!”

“You! Agnes, you!” said her lover, half aghast at such
audacity and cruelty combined.

“Yes! I, infirm of purpose, I! — not with my hand though,

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

with my head only! It has come to this, that we must take or
be taken — that we must kill or die. I prefer the former.”

“I will go,” answered Gisborough quickly; and perhaps not
sorry to be away from the spot during the acting of so awful a
tragedy, and to have no absolute participation in the crime. “I
will go, and order my horses now, and set forth at six o' clock;”
and he rose from his seat as if to go and give directions.

“Well, if you must go, I suppose it is better so,” she replied.
“Lucy,” she added, raising her voice, “Bentinck goes to Hexham
to-morrow, to see your brother upon business. Will you
not run up to your room, dearest, and write a few lines to Maud,
with my love, asking her to return hither with him for a few
weeks.”

“Surely, yes, Agnes,” answered the girl, hurrying to obey
her. “I shall be very glad, that is so kind of you.” And she
left the room quite unconscious of what was going on.

Gisborough gazed on his paramour with something between
admiration at her coolness, and disgust at her cold-blooded ferocity,
but the former feeling, backed by her charms, and his
own interests, prevailed.

He drew her toward him, whispering, “You are a strange
girl, Agnes. So soft and passionate in your love, so cold and
stern in your hatred.”

“And do you reproach me with it?”

“Reproach you? I adore you.”

“A truce to these raptures now. This is the time for council
and for action! this deed accomplished, I am yours, all and
for ever — now — where are the nearest soldiers, and of whose
corps?”

“At Edenhall. Ligonier's veteran foot. One company with
Captain de Rottenberg.”

“Enough!” she answered. And, after a few moments'
search in the drawer of a writing-table, she found a piece of

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

coarse, soiled paper in which some parcel had been folded up,
and scrawled some lines on it, in a coarse, masculine hand, illspelled,
and ungrammatical, acquainting the officer commanding
the detachment, that by searching the vault under the summer-house,
in the park of Vernon in the Vale, hard by the waterfall
in the Wild Boar's glen, he would secure a prize of importance,
and gain a high reward.

This she directed and endorsed with speed, in the same
manly hand. Then giving it to her lover: “When you are
ten miles hence, on the road to Hexham, let one of your men,
in whom you can place confidence, ride down to Alstone moor,
and forward it thence by express to Edenhall, post-haste. Let
the man use no names — tell him it is for a bet, or what you
will, to divert him — only let him forward it post-haste, and
then follow you direct to Hexham. Once there, invent some
cause to send him off to London, or to my father's it were better
in the New Forest, so all shall be over, or ere he return
again.”

“I will; I see, brave Agnes! clever Agnes!” and again he
gazed at her passionately. “I see; and when he shall return—”

His head shall have fallen,” the woman interrupted him,
“and we shall be one for ever — secure and unsuspected; now
leave me. I must go to him, and lull him to security. Fare
you well, and God bless you!”

Most strange that lips, which scarce an instant ago had syllabled
those bloody schemes of adultery and murder, should
dare to invoke a blessing from the all-seeing God. But such
and so inconsistent a thing is humanity.

And then, with fraud on her lips, and treason at her heart,
she went forth, and carried food and wine, comfort, and hope,
and consolation, and more, “the fiend's arch mock,” the unsuspected
caresses of a wanton, to her betrayed and doomed

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

partner, where he lay, horrible concealment, in that dark, loathsome
vault, that charnel-vault, wherein had rotted the mortal
relics of the slaughtered woman, whose bones yet lay bare on
the damp and mouldy pavement.

What passed at that interview, none ever knew. For terror,
if not shame, held her tongue silent, and his was soon cold in
death. Certain it is, however, that she did lull him into false
security; for, on the second morning afterward, when De Rottenberg's
grenadiers, obedient to the note of their anonymous
informer, surrounded the summer-house, and entered the vault,
they found Sir Reginald sleeping, and secured him without
resistance.

The course of criminal justice was brief in those days, and
doubly brief with one so odious to the government and the
country at large, as a Roman catholic rebel.

His trial quickly followed his apprehension; conviction, sentence,
execution, went almost hand to hand with trial, so speedily
did they succeed to it.

No hope of mercy was entertained by Sir Reginald from the
first. The obstinate adherence of his family to the hapless
house of Stuart, forbade that hope, and he made no exertions
to obtain it, neither hurrying rashly upon his fate, nor seeking
weakly to avoid it.

It was observed at the time as strange, that he constantly refused
to see his wife after his arrest, though he spoke of her
respectfully, and even affectionately, to his attendants, and sent
her his miniature, at last, by his confessor. Some attributed
this refusal to a sense of his own past unkindness, and to self-reproach—
others to a fear of compromising her with the government—
but whatever was the cause, he kept it to himself;
and died, with undaunted resolution, commending his soul to
his Maker, and crying with his last breath, “God save King
James!” — under all the appalling tortures which the law

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

denounces, and which public opinion had not then disclaimed
against those guilty of high treason.

He died, the good, the gallant, the high-minded — a victim
not to disloyalty or wicked partisanship, not to ambitious and
self-seeking motives — but to a mistaken sense of right — a
misguided and blind loyalty to one whom he deemed his rightful
sovereign, to family traditions, and what he believed to be
hereditary duty.

He died — silent! and whether unsuspecting or unforgiving,
even the guilty and fiendish wife who sent him to the reeking
scaffold, slaying him by her thought and deed, as surely as if
she had stricken him with her own hand, though she might
doubt and tremble, never knew to her dying day.

So died, at Carlisle, in his prime of noble manhood, unwept
and soon forgotten, Reginald Vernon. Peace be to his soul!

Vice was triumphant, then, and virtue quite downfallen and
subdued with rampant infamy exulting over her. But the end
was not then. The race is not always to the swift, nor the
battle to the strong.

And so was it seen thereafter.

-- 414 --



“But in these cases
We still have judgment here; that we but teach
Bloody instructions, which being taught return
To plague the inventor. This even-handed justice
Commends the ingredients of the poisoned chalice
To our own lips.”
Macbetr.

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

Ten years had flown from the day on which Reginald Vernon
died on the scaffold, devouring his own heart in silence.

Ten years! That is one-seventh part of the whole term of
human life, as it is laid down by the inspired writer; onefourth
part nearly of that portion of existence in which maturity
both of mind and body permit of enjoyment in its largest and
most comprehensive sense. Ten years! Many and great
events are wont to happen even to the calmest and most everyday
individuals, events transforming their characters, altering
their very natures, raising them from the depths of misery and
wo, or on the other hand precipitating them from the pinnacle
of earthly bliss; — the death of friends, the defection of the
loved, the birth of children, the mutations of worldly fortunes,
the arrival of maturity, the approach of old age, the ravages of
disease, the shadow of death creeping across the dial premonitory
of his coming.

It is rarely indeed that ten years pass away over the head of
any human being, — unless it be the very humble and laborious
poor, whose life may be summed up in four words, to be born,
to toil, to suffer, and to die, — without leaving their impress indelible
either upon the features or upon the character. Happy
are they whose career is so moderate, whose course of life is
so innocent and tranquil, that their years glide away serene and

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

unnoticed, and old age steals upon them, hale, and green, and
happy, or ere they have discovered that they are not still
young.

Ten years had rolled away, in storm and sunshine, over the
antique groves and time-honored mansions of Vernon in the
Vale, over the heads of its inhabitants; and all were still the
same, and yet how different. The very woods no longer wore
the same aspect, as the growth of the younger and the decay
of the more ancient trees had altered their outlines, let in sunlight
where there used to be dark shadows, and made deep
gloom where there used to be merry sunshine.

Buildings, perhaps, display the flight of time less than anything
else on the face of this transitory world, until extreme old
age and dilapidation has overtaken them. Still the old hall,
though not dilapidated, had taken a stride farther on the road
to ruin than the lapse of ten years should have warranted had a
master's eye overlooked it. The slated roof was overrun with
wild leeks and the yellow flowering stone-crop, the ivy had encroached
so far as to darken many of the windows, the swallows'
nests had accumulated under the eaves into great heaps
of rubbish, dank moss and lichens covered the neglected terraces,
and the grass grew rank among the stones of the courtyard.

Still it was not uninhabited or abandoned, for two or three
columns of smoke were worming their way slowly up into the
dull misty skies of November, and a few servants were seen
loitering to and fro, listless and inanimate, and seemingly but
half alive.

It was a melancholy, misty evening; the sere leaves lay
thick on the grass of the neglected lawns, the leafless boughs
of the great trees were groaning in the gusty night-wind, and
the solemn cawing of the homeward-bound rooks alone broke
the sad and chilling silence.

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

From one of the oriel windows of the withdrawing-room of
that old hall a solitary female figure was overlooking the melancholy
landscape, with an air as dark and in an attitude as
cheerless as the weather or the scenery.

A thin, emaciated, pallid female figure. The outlines of the
form still showed some traces, it is true, of grace and symmetry;
the gentle curve of the flexible throat, the soft fall of the
shoulders, the pliability of the waist, the delicate smallness of
the hand, the foot, the ankle, are things which do not pass away,
and these were still visible in the wreck of faded, frozen beauty.

All else was angular, and hard, and dry, as if the living woman
had been a mere skeleton overlaid with the parchment
skin of a mummy; in like manner, the features were still good,
but they were fleshless and attenuated, pinched and sharpened
almost into the likeness of a corpse.

The great blue eyes, once so soft and languishing, or so full
of vivid and speaking fire, retained their size indeed, nay, in
the general shrinking of all else they looked preternaturally
wide and open; but they were cold and stony as the carved orbits
of a marble statue, that have no speculation in them.

Her bosom heaved and fell with a quick, painful motion, as
if every breath was drawn with exertion and anguish. One
thin hand, which rested on her knee, was beating it with a nervous,
restless movement of which she evidently was unconscious.
Her hair, of old so luxuriant and of so glossy and so
rich an auburn hue, was now thin and dead-looking, and
bleached to a dull flaxen whiteness, utterly unlike the bright
and beautiful silver which is so honorable to the head of respected
age.

That wasted, withered figure was all that time had spared
of the once lovely, once voluptuous Agnes Vernon!

“Time!” said I — “what had time to do with that swift,
noiseless, premature decay?”

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

She had not as yet seen her thirty-third summer, and hers,
when we saw her last, was a frame that promised increased
vigor, health, luxuriance, beauty, as she should advance toward
maturer years and riper womanhood.

Time, we lay upon thy shoulders and broad wings many a
load which should be laid to the charge of our own secret sins
and withering passions. Excess of body, agony of mind, are
greater sowers of gray hairs on the head, deeper ploughers of
furrows on the brow of youth, than all the time that has
passed from the creation downward.

Time, thou wert guiltless of all this fair creature's swift decline
into the valley of sorrow — the valley of the shadow of
death; for such was the road which she was travelling, as the
most casual glance of the most careless passer could not fail
to see.

Yes! Agnes Gisborough was dying, and she knew it; but
she knew not whether she most wished to die from weariness
of the life present, or dreaded it from weariness of the life to
come.

Yes! Agnes Gisborough!

For hardly was the martyred rebel cold in the bloody cerements
of his untimely grave, before the youthful widow gave
herself and all her rich possessions to the choice of her young
heart, the partner of her secret sin, with the approval and amidst
the sympathizing joy of the selfish world.

The play was played out, and the great stake was won; then
followed a few months of wild rapture, of passion satiated, of
anticipation more than fulfilled, a few seasons of brilliant glitter
and blithe revelry in the gay scenes of the metropolis, and then
exhaustion, tedium, apathy, satiety, disgust.

I have wasted many words to little purpose, if I have not
made it evident that under all her lightness of exterior Agnes
had a secret well of immense energy and earnest passion, a

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

vast power of will, an intense power of feeling, whether good
or evil — that she was one of those strangely constituted persons
who, as an Italian writer has paradoxically but not untruly
observed, demonstrated by the very atrocity of the crimes which
they commit, the perfection of their organization, and the greatness
of the virtues of which, under different circumstances, they
are capable.

She could not have hated so bitterly, had she not been capable
of loving devotedly; nay, more, she could not have hated
so bitterly, unless that very hate had been itself born of the
wrecks, the chaos of wronged, disappointed, and distorted love.

Detesting Reginald Vernon, she had no love for his children,
and she had devoted the whole intense energies of her affections
on a man utterly unworthy of appreciating her devotion,
utterly heartless, selfish, frivolous, and vain. The woman's necessity—
the necessity of loving something — was upon her,
and she had loved Gisborough, or rather the image of qualities
and attributes with which her fancy had invested him, with all
the depth of adoration which such a woman feels when she
does love indeed.

How terrible the extent of that love was can be estimated
only by the consideration of the atrocious crime of which she
had been guilty, and of the secret workings of the mind which
had goaded her on irresistibly to its commission; for she was
not hard or cruel by nature, nor had even the very perversion
of her passions rendered her so; on the contrary, she was joyous,
light-hearted, fond of pleasure, voluptuous, averse to pain
herself, and unwilling to inflict it on others. It can be conceived
what strange workings and self-deceptions of the secret
soul she must have felt ere such a one as she could be wrought
to the temper of the murderess.

It can be conceived what a self-imposed task and horror it
was that she bore, and what a struggle it cost her ere she

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

could bring herself to do the deed, although her firm character
gave no outward sign at the time of the inward convulsion.

She believed that by that deed she had bound Bentinck Gisborough
to herself by bonds indissoluble, everlasting — bonds
of affection as of gratitude. She had given him more, perhaps,
than woman ever gave before or since, acquired at such a price
of blood and honor.

She had raised him from actual penury to enormous wealth;
for, the younger brother of a peer, not himself so rich as he was
lavish and expensive, he had speedily consumed his small patrimony
in fashionable dissipation, and possessed nothing whereon
to live but his commission and a host of debts, when she, with
her beautiful form, her ardent temperament, and her boundless
adoration, bestowed on him a life-interest in the immense incomes
and noble demesnes of Vernon in the Vale.

But cold-blooded, weak-spirited, and irresolute, and, in a
word, incapable of strong feeling or energetic action of any
kind, Bentinck Gisborough had never loved her except with the
short-lived passion of the voluptuary, extinguished almost as
soon as it is satisfied; and had it not been for the strange events
that followed, he would probably have quitted her soon after
winning her for the arms of a new beauty.

When he perceived, on Sir Reginald's taking arms against
the government, that he had a manifold chance of ere long succeeding
to the reversion not of his wife only, for whom he was
then in the first glow of guilty passion, but in the common
course of things, without any overt action of his own, much
less any crime, of his estates and treasure likewise, he persevered
and persisted until the matter was resolved as it was.

In truth, from that moment, instead of gratitude for the love
and adoration of the woman, he felt only horror for the crime,
and dread lest he should in turn be a victim to the violence of
her passions. His interests, however, prevailed, and in wealth

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

and in all that it could procure, and in the intoxication of her
beauty and of her adoration, while it was new, he had drowned
his apprehensions for what he felt could not be termed remorse.

For a time, therefore, all went on merrily, if not well, and
she thought not of sorrow or repentance, enjoying the full glow
of the world's admiration, revelling in prosperity and pleasure,
and possessed, as she believed, of Gisborough's intense affection.

By degrees, however, the novelty of the situation passed
away, Bentinck grew negligent, inattentive, and — though she
knew not as yet or suspected that — faithless to her person,
and a follower of other beauties.

That was a coarse age, indelicate in its pleasures, unrefined
in its profligacy. Vice wore no veil at the orgies of her worshippers.
And ere long, Gisborough began to indulge constantly
in the lowest debauchery, often intoxicated, often gambling,
until the sun was high in heaven, and she was left alone
to her own thoughts.

Her own thoughts, and they were horror. Thence she began
to reflect, began to mope, began to pine. And when he
would at times feel some return of passion, she could not meet
his raptures, but was cold, abrupt, or reluctant.

The seeds of distrust and dislike were sown; they had taken
root, and they grew apace.

At length, how it needs not to relate, for such details must
ever be offensive to pure minds, she detected him in open infidelity—
and that with a woman whom he openly disliked and
despised — a woman no more to be compared with herself in
charms than Hyperion to a satyr.

At once, and with all the impetuosity of her nature, all the
vehemence of a woman wronged, all the intense and lacerated
passion of a benefactor ill-required, she taxed him with his ingratitude,
not tenderly and reproachfully, but with all the
roused fury of a woman scorned.

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

He replied coarsely, brutally, cruelly. He reminded her of
her own faithlessness to her late husband, and went so far even
as to tell her laughingly that they well understood one another
now, and he would give her carte blanche for her actions, if she
would extend the like privilege to him.

The paroxysm of almost frantic rage into which this cast
her, seemed only to excite his merriment at first; but when it
had lasted some minutes, and when she at length threatened
that she who had given could take away, out broke the secret
of his soul.

“Look you,” he said, “my lady. You can not terrify me
by your menaces, even though I know all of which you are capable.
I shall not go throw my neck into the noose, like that
fool Vernon, that you may choke me at your leisure — nor,
though I well believe you have the will to use knife or poison
on me, do I think you dare it. If you do, I am on my watch,
my lady, and on the first attempt, I hand you over to the Bow
Street people — do you understand me? That is the way to
treat a harlot and a murderess!”

She gazed at him while he was speaking, as if she was perfectly
stupified, and did not comprehend his meaning, but before
he had ceased, every sign of passion had passed away
from her face, and though as pale, she was as firm as a marble
statue.

“Bentinck Gisborough,” she said, “no more! You have
said enough. Together we can live no longer. I will go my
way to Vernon in the Vale, and live there alone with my memory.
Allow me what you will of that which was once my
own; enjoy the rest, after your own fashion. There has been
that between us, which, treat me as you will, will not make me
hate you — the memory of mutual happiness — perhaps even
the consciousness of mutual crime. Spare me more bitter
words, and with to-morrow's dawn I will return home — home

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

— to such a home, as you and my own frenzy have left me, and
I will trouble you no more for ever. God help me, and forgive
you, Bentinck Gisborough — for if ever a woman loved a man
with her whole soul and spirit, even so did I love you. Answer
me not; now, fare you well for ever.”

Before he could reply, if he would have replied, she had
left the room; and before he had awaked from his drunken
sleep on the following morning, she was miles away from London
on her way to the north, with a single woman-servant as
the companion of her way.

At the first moment, he might have felt some small compunction,
but some of his gay companions came to seek him, and
new orgies and a deeper bowl washed away all remembrance
of that shameful scene. Her absence liberated him from a
restraint that had of late become almost insupportable, and he
soon rejoiced that he was rid of her power.

The only touch of feeling which he showed to one who had
loved so much, who had sinned and suffered so deeply, and all for
him, was that he allowed her more than an ample maintenance,
more, by two thirds, than she expended, in her altered state;
and even this was probably the thoughtlessness of an extravagant
and careless disposition, lavish of what he hardly valued,
rather than the result of any kind or generous sympathy: — of
those he was incapable.

Thenceforth, as she had said, she lived with her memories,
and what those memories were, her altered aspect, her blanched
hair, her nervous, almost timid bearing, testified.

She found her children at the hall, where they had been left
under the care of a trusty servant, during those two years of
wild dissipation at the capital. They were much grown, much
improved — but they knew not their mother, nor recognised the
voice of her that bore them.

But from that day forth, although she showed little of a

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

mother's fondness, nothing of a woman's overflowing tenderness,
she became the most exemplary of mothers, as a guide,
as a teacher.

It was remarked often by those who observed what was
going on, that she behaved as if she were performing a duty
which had no pleasure in it; as if she were paying a debt, for
which she should receive no reward.

And it is very like that she herself felt thus; and if she did
feel thus, her feelings were forebodings, for she did reap no
reward in this world, and of the next we judge not.

The children grew in beauty, in excellence of form, and rare
quickness of intellect; and they had learned to love their calm,
kind, quiet monitress with an exceeding love, though very different
from the glad, joyous affection of ordinary children.

In the second summer of her return home, however, the little
girl was taken with a terribly contagious fever, which was raging
in the district, and in spite of all Agnes's care, who never
left the bedside till she too was stricken down by the disease,
she died delirious while her mother was insensible.

The wretched woman returned slowly to herself — she was
not destined to die — and saw by the black dresses of her attendants
that all was over. She asked no question, made no
sign, nor ever again spoke the name of her little Agens; but
when she regained her strength, devoted herself as before to
her now sole trust, the boy Reginald.

I should have stated that she persisted in refusing to see any
visiters, even the clergyman of the parish, who would fain have
called to console her. She never received the offices even of
her own church, nor would admit the good priest, who performed
in secrecy, at peril of his life, the services of religion
in the chapels of the parish gentry of the neighborhood more
than the episcopalian rector.

The boy was sent to church — to the protestant church —

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

weekly, in the charge of an old steward; but for the lady, none
knew that she ever prayed at all, or that she believed in any
creed, or had faith in any doctrine.

Thus things went on for some years, the mother pining
hourly and fading, and becoming every year more frail, more
gray, more taciturn, more wretched; the boy growing daily in
strength and beauty, in proficiency in manly sports and exercises,
in intellect and scholarship.

If ever boy gave promise of a noble manhood, it was he; and
he had now reached his twelfth summer. Nine years had
elapsed since the death of the late Sir Reginald Vernon,
and seven since the return of his mother from her short sojourn
in London with her second lord; and since that day Bentinck
Gisborough had never visited the hall, nor, with the exception
of a formal letter, covering a large remittance every
quarter, had he given any token to the inhabitants of that seclusion
that he was in life, or mindful of their existence.

Of his career, however, tidings were rife in that remote
rural solitude. The most desperate roisterer in England was
the once refined Bentinck Gisborough; a furious gambler, an
unsparing ruiner of female reputations, a duellist of deadly
skill.

But in this last year it was said that he had surpassed all
former violences, all the extravagances of past conduct; and it
was whispered that the bold impudence of his conduct with a
certain beautiful French countess, the wife of the embassador
of the day, was such that it had called forth the animadversions
even of royalty, and that he would not be able much longer to
brazen it out in the metropolis.

Retirement in the country, it was whispered, or a tour on
the continent, would soon be the only resources left to the
ruined Bentinck Gisborough.

One summer's afternoon, some twelve months previous to

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

the evening on which we have seen Agnes gazing out alone
on the darkening scenery of the park, she was walking out in
a distant part of the chase, without a servant, accompanying
her boy, who was mounted on a new pony, which she had
lately procured for him from London at great cost and trouble.
It was a beautiful and graceful creature, an Arabian full of
spirit and quick fire, but gentle and docile as it was eager and
high-blooded. The boy was an excellent and fearless rider,
and had been careering to and fro over the open lawns, now
diving into the dark groves and rousing the fallow deer from
their lairs, now returning at full speed to his mother's side, topping
the rugged fences as he came, and calling up a wan smile
on her faded lips by his enthusiastic spirit.

Suddenly she saw him reappear from one of the clumps into
which he had galloped, with his cap off, his horse frantic either
with pain or with terror, and a furious stag close in pursuit
goading the horse with its antlers.

They broke away across the open lawn, and plunged into an
avenue which she knew but too well. It was that leading to
the fatal Wild Boar's Glen, which she never had visited since
that night of horror. Now she rushed to it by a short cut desperately,
madly — a short cut through the woods, the same in
which she had encountered Mabel on the eve of her first crime—
but she thought not of that now as she fled onward, onward,
shrieking so painfully that she aroused and brought out all the
servants from the distant hall.

But she outstripped them all, and reached the esplanade of
the fatal summer-house, just in time to see the Arabian plunge
in its frantic terror down the steep ravine, with the powerless
rider hanging rather than sitting on its back.

The servants when they reached the spot found the horse
and the two bodies together on the stream's verge, at the bottom
of the ravine. At first they believed that all three were

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

dead, but for Agnes there was no such fortune! The boy and
the horse were killed outright, the wretched mother had only
fainted; but it was months before she returned to the possession
of her senses, and during her delirium she raved so fearfully,
and uttered hints of such dark deeds, that the most practised
nurses fled her bedside in terror.

But as before she recovered, and as before asked no questions.

Her observers could observe her lips move often, when she
was silent, and tried from their movement to conjecture the
words which she syllabled. Some fancied that they were,
“Thy will be done.” But that spirit was not in her; they
were one sad, ceaseless, uninterrupted sigh, mea culpa, mea
culpa. Had she repented? Who shall read the soul! Only
she was seen oftentimes to draw forth from her bosom a small
vial of some very transparent liquid, to look at it wistfully, and
to shake her head as she returned it muttering, “Not yet, it is
not yet time.”

They thought in their simplicity that it was holy water.
And now she was sitting, as she was wont to do for hours,
gazing out on the growing gloom, devouring her own soul in
silence. If mortal agony endured on earth may wipe away
mortal sin, then indeed might we hope that hers might have
been cleansed and purified; but alas! we are told by those
pages which can not tell amiss, that we must repent, that we
must believe if we would be saved.

And did she repent, or in what did she believe?

Suddenly, as she sat there, she shuddered, for the sound of
wheels coming up the avenue at a rapid pace smote upon her
ears, and then the unwelcome sight of a travelling carriage at
full speed, with six horses and eight outriders, met her eyes.

She started to her feet, and pressed her hand on her heart
forcibly. Her foreboding spirit told her what was about to be.

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

Nearer it came and nearer, and now she might distinguish
the liveries of her husband's house, and now at the open window
her husband's head, and behind it a female hat of the
newest fashion, plumed, furbelowed, and flowered to the height
of the ton.

“It is too much,” she cried, in a hoarse, husky cry, “it is
too much — yet I looked for it. O God! O God! have mercy.”

And with the words she rushed up to her own room, entered
it, locking and double locking the door behind her; a female
servant seeing her wild looks followed hastily, and knocked
and there came no reply, and listened but there was no sound;
and after a while, growing weary of waiting, and supposing
that her lady was in a moody fit, she ran down stairs to see the
new-comers.

It was as wretched Agnes had foreseen. It was her miserable,
shameless lord, with his last paramour, the French embassadress,
driven out of London by the loud burst of indignation
which the impudence of their infamy had elicited, and
come to intrude upon the last refuge of his victim.

“Where is your mistress?” he asked sharply of the steward,
when he saw that the rooms were empty. “How cold and
cheerless everything looks here. Bring lights and make a
fire, and fetch refreshments too, and some of the old Burgundy;
and hark you, Robinson, let Lady Gisborough's woman bid her
come down and greet the countess of Penthicore.”

All below was soon in confusion; servants hurrying to and
fro with lights, and rich wines, and costly viands, but all above
was cold and silent as the grave. Agnes's maid knocked and
knocked at her lady's door in vain, and at last descended the
stairs fearfully, and sent word to Bentinck, who was by this
time, as his wont, half-intoxicated, that her lady would neither
come down nor make any answer.

“She shall come down,” said Bentinck, uttering at the same

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

time a fearful imprecation, “she shall come down, if I drag her
by the hair — I will stand no woman fantasies. Show me her
room;” and rushing up stairs, scarcely pausing to shout fiercely
and violently to her to open the door for a harlot as she was,
kicked in the fastenings with his heavy boot, and darted in,
perhaps intending to do worse violence, followed by all the servants,
trembling, and pale, and foreboding I know not what of
horror.

It was a fearful sight. On the bed, cold and stiff already,
she lay outstretched, with her hands clenched, her white lips
apart showing the pearly teeth within hard set, her glassy eyes
glaring wide open, and full of some strange supernatural horror,
which seemed to have come over her in the last agony.

The stopper of a small glass phial rolled on the carpet under
the feet of one of the first who entered and on examination, the
bottle was found clenched in her right hand.

There was a faint odor in the room as of burnt almonds or
bruised laurel leaves.

She had gone to her fate, rash, headlong and impenitent.

Within three days Bentinck Gisborough fell by the hand of
the count de Penthicore, whose sword avenged not his own
wrongs alone, but the blood of many an innocent and one guilty
victim.

Truly was it written, that the wages of sin is death.

THE END. Back matter

-- --

J. S. REDFIELD, CLINTON HALL, NEW YORK, HAS JUST PUBLISHED: EPISODES OF INSECT LIFE.

[figure description] Page 001.[end figure description]

By Acheta Domestica. In Three Series: I. Insects of Spring.—
II. Insects of Summer.—III. Insects of Autumn. Beautifully
illustrated. Crown 8vo., cloth, gilt, price $2.00 each. The same
beautifully colored after nature, extra gilt, $4.00 each.

“A book elegant enough for the centre table, witty enough for after dinner, and wise
enough for the study and the school-room. One of the beautiful lessons of this work is
the kindly view it takes of nature. Nothing is made in vain not only, but nothing is
made ugly or repulsive. A charm is thrown around every object, and life suffused
through all, suggestive of the Creator's goodness and wisdom.”

N. Y. Evangelist.

“Moths, glow-worms, lady-birds, May-flies, bees, and a variety of other inhabitants of
the insect world, are descanted upon in a pleasing style, combining scientific information
with romance, in a manner peculiarly attractive.”

Commercial Advertiser.

“The book includes solid instruction as well as genial and captivating mirth. The
scientific knowledge of the writer is thoroughly reliable.”

Examiner.

MEN AND WOMEN OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.

By Arsene Houssaye, with beautifully Engraved Portraits of
Louis XV., and Madame de Pompadour. Two volume 12mo.
450 pages each, extra superfine paper, price $2.50.

Contents.—Dufresny, Fontenelle, Marivaux, Piron, The Abbé Prevost, Gentil-Bernard,
Florian, Boufflers, Diderot, Grétry, Riverol, Louis XV., Greuze, Boucher, The Vanloos,
Lantara, Watteau, La Motte, Dehle, Abbé Trublet, Buffon, Dorat, Cardinal de
Bernis, Crébillon the Gay, Marie Antoinette, Made. de Pompadour, Vadé, Mlle. Camargo,
Mlle. Clairon, Mad. de la Popelinière, Sophie Arnould, Crébillon the Tragic,
Mlle. Guimard, Three Pages in the Life of Dancourt, A Promenade in the Palais-Royal,
the Chevalier de la Clos.

“A more fascinating book than this rarely issues from the teeming press. Fascinating
in its subject; fascinating in its style: fascinating in its power to lead the reader into
castle-building of the most gorgeous and bewitching description.”

Courier & Enquirer.

“This is a most welcome book, full of information and amusement, in the form of
memoirs, comments, and anecdotes. It has the style of light literature, with the usefulness
of the gravest. It should be in every library, and the hands of every reader.”

Boston Commonwealth.

“A Book of Books.—Two deliciously spicy volumes, that are a perfect bonne bouche
for an epicure in reading.”

Home Journal.

-- 002 --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

CLOVERNOOK;

Or. Recollections of our Neighborhood in the West. By Alice
Carey.
Illustrated by Darley. One vol., 12mo., price $1.00.
(Third edition.)

“In this volume there is a freshness which perpetually charms the reader. You seem
to be made free of western homes at once.”

Old Colony Memorial.

“They bear the true stamp of genius—simple, natural, truthful—and evince a keen
sense of the humor and pathos, of the comedy and tragedy, of life in the country.”

J.
G. Whittier.

DREAM-LAND BY DAY-LIGHT:

A Panorama of Romance. By Caroline Chesebro'. Illustrated
by Darley. One vol., 12mo., price $1.25. (Second edition.)

“These simple and beautiful stories are all highly endued with an exquisite perception
of natural beauty, with which is combined an appreciative sense of its relation to
the highest moral emotions.”

Albany State Register.

“Gladly do we greet this floweret in the field of our literature, for it is fragrant with
sweet and bright with hues that mark it to be of Heaven's own planting.”

Courier and
Enquirer.

“There is a depth of sentiment and feeling not ordinarily met with, and some of the
noblest faculties and affections of man's nature are depicted and illustrated by the skilful
pen of the authoress.”

Churchman.

LAYS OF THE SCOTTISH CAVALIERS.

By William E. Aytoun, Professor of Literature and Belles-Lettres
in the University of Edinburgh and Editor of Blackwood's
Magazine. One vol., 12mo. cloth, price $1.00.

“Since Lockhart and Macaulay's ballads, we have had no metrical work to be compared
in spirit, vigor, and rhythm with this. These ballads imbody and embalm the
chief historical incidents of Scottish history—literally in `thoughts that breathe and
words that burn.' They are full of lyric energy, graphic description, and genuine feeling.”

Home Journal.

“The fine ballad of `Montrose' in this collection is alone worth the price of the book.”

Boston Transcript.

THE BOOK OF BALLADS.

By Bon Gaultier. One volume, 12mo., cloth, price 75 cents.

“Here is a book for everybody who loves classic fun. It is made up of ballads of
all sorts, each a capital parody upon the style of some one of the best lyric writers of
the time, from the thundering versification of Lockhart and Macaulay to the sweetest
and simplest strains of Wordsworth and Tennyson. The author is one of the first
scholars, and one of the most finished writers of the day, and this production is but the
frolic of his genius in play-time”

Courier and Enquirer.

“We do not know to whom belongs this nom de plume, but he is certainly a humorist
of no common power.”

Providence Journal.

-- 003 --

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

CHARACTERS IN THE GOSPEL,

Illustrating Phases of Character at the Present Day. By Rev. E.
H. Chapin. One vol., 12mo., price 50 cents. (Second edition.)

“As we read his pages, the reformer, the sensualist, the skeptic, the man of the
world, the seeker, the sister of charity and of faith, stand out from the Scriptures, and
join themselves with our own living world.”

Christian Enquirer.

“Mr. Chapin has an easy, graceful style, neatly touching the outlines of his pictures,
and giving great consistency and beauty to the whole. The reader will find admirable
descriptions, some most wholesome lessons, and a fine spirit.”

N. Y. Evangelist.

“Its brilliant vivacity of style forms an admirable combination with its soundness of
thought and depth of feeling.”

Tribune.

LADIES OF THE COVENANT:

Memoirs of Distinguished Scottish Females, embracing the Period
of the Covenant and the Persecution. By Rev. James Anderson.
One vol., 12mo., price $1.25.

“It is a record which, while it confers honor on the sex, will elevate the heart, and
strengthen it to the better performance of every duty.”

Religious Herald. (Va.)

“It is a book of great attractiveness, having not only the freshness of novelty, but
every element of historical interest.”

Courier and Enquirer.

“It is written with great spirit and a hearty sympathy, and abounds in incidents of
more than a romantic interest, while the type of piety it discloses is the noblest and
most elevated.”

N. Y. Evangelist.

TALES AND TRADITIONS OF HUNGARY.

By Theresa Pulszky, with a Portrait of the Author. One vol.,
price $1.25.

The above contains, in addition to the English publication, a new Preface, and
Tales, now first printed from the manuscript of the Author, who has a direct interest
in the publication.

“This work claims more attention than is ordinarily given to books of its class. Such
is the fluency and correctness—nay, even the nicety and felicity of style—with which
Madame Pulszky writes the English language, that merely in this respect the tales here
collected form a curious study. But they contain also highly suggestive illustrations of
national literature and character.”

London Examiner.

“Freshness of subject is invaluable in literature—Hungary is still fresh ground. It
has been trodden, but it is not yet a common highway. The tales and legends are very
various, from the mere traditional anecdote to the regular legend, and they have the
sort of interest which all national traditions excite.”

London Leader.

SORCERY AND MAGIC.

Narratives of Sorcery and Magic, from the most Authentic Sources.
By Thomas Wright, A. M., &c. One vol. 12mo., price $1.25.

“We have no hesitation in pronouncing this one of the most interesting works which
has for a long time issued from the press.”

Albany Express.

“The narratives are intensely interesting and the more so, as they are evidently written
by a man whose object is simply to tell the truth, and who is not himself bewitched
by any favorite theory.”

N Y. Recorder.

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

THE NIGHT-SIDE ON NATURE;

Or, Ghosts and Ghost-Seers. By Catharine Crowe. One vol.,
12mo., price $1.25.

“In this remarkable work, Miss Crowe, who writes with the vigor and grace of a
woman of strong sense and high cultivation, collects the most remarkable and best authenticated
accounts, traditional and recorded, of preternatural visitations and appearances.”

Boston Transcript.

“An almost unlimited fund of interesting illustrations and anecdotes touching the
spiritual world.”

New Orleans Bee.

THE WORKS OF EDGAR ALLAN POE;

Complete in Three Volumes, with a Portrait, a Memoir by James
Russell Lowell, and an Introductory Essay by N. P. Willis; edited
by Rufus W. Griswold. 12mo., price $4.00.

“We need not say that these volumes will be found rich in intellectual excitements,
and abounding in remarkable specimens of vigorous, beautiful, and highly suggestive
composition; they are all that remain to us of a man whose uncommon genius it would
be folly to deny.”

N. Y. Tribune.

“Mr. Poe's intellectual character—his genius—is stamped upon all his productions,
and we shall place these his works in the library among those books not to be parted
with.”

N. Y. Commercial Advertiser.

“These productions will live. They bear the stamp of true genius; and if their reputation
begins with a `fit audience though few,' the circle will be constantly widening,
and they will retain a prominent place in our literature.”

Rev. Dr. Kip.

CHAPMAN'S AMERICAN DRAWING-BOOK.

The American Drawing-Book, intended for Schools, Academies, and
Self-Instruction. By John G. Chapman, N. A. Three Parts
now published, price 50 cents each.

This Work will be issued in Parts; and will contain Primary Instruction and Rudiments
of Drawing: Drawing from Nature — Materials and Methods: Perspective —
Composition — Landscape — Figures, etc.: Drawing, as applicable to the Mechanic Arts:
Painting in Oil and Water Colors: The Principles of Light and Shade: External Anatomy
of the Human Form, and Comparative Anatomy: The Various Methods of Etching,
Engraving, Modelling, &c.

“It has received the sanction of many of our most eminent artists, and can scarcely
be commended too highly.”

N. Y. Tribune.

“But so clearly are its principles developed in the beautiful letter-press, and so exquisitely
are they illustrated by the engravings, that the pupil's way is opened most invitingly
to a thorough knowledge of both the elements and application.”

Home Journal.

“The engravings are superb, and the typography unsurpassed by any book with
which we are acquainted. It is an honor to the author and publisher, and a credit to
our common country.”

Scientific American.

“This work is so distinct and progressive in its instructions that we can not well see
how it could fail to impart a full and complete knowledge of the art. Nothing can vie
with it in artistic and mechanical execution.”

Knickerbocker Magazine.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Herbert, Henry William, 1807-1858 [1852], The Cavaliers of England, or, The times of the revolutions of 1642 and 1688. (Redfield, New York) [word count] [eaf580T].
Powered by PhiloLogic